The Divine-Human Nature of Christ NP November 15, 1892 This manuscript is published in entirety in 6MR 334-343. +
The world’s Redeemer passed over the ground where Adam fell because of his disobeying the expressed law of Jehovah; and the only begotten Son of God came to our world as a man, to reveal to the world that men could keep the law of God. Satan, the fallen angel, had declared that no man could keep the law of God after the disobedience of Adam.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 1)
The Son of God placed Himself in stead, and passed over the ground where Adam fell, and endured the temptation in the wilderness which was a hundredfold stronger than was or ever will be brought to bear upon the human race. Jesus resisted the temptations of Satan in the same manner that every tempted soul may resist, by referring him to the Inspired Record and saying, “It is written.”
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 2)
Christ overcame the temptations of Satan as a man. Every man may overcome as Christ overcame. He humbled Himself for us. He was tempted in all points like as we are. He redeemed Adam’s disgraceful failure and fall and was conqueror, thus testifying to all the unfallen worlds and to fallen humanity that man could keep the commandments of God through the divine power granted to him of heaven. Jesus the Son of God humbled Himself for us, endured temptation for us, overcame in our behalf, to show us how we may overcome; He has thus bound up His interests with humanity by the closest ties, and has given the positive assurance that we shall not be tempted above that we are able, for with the temptation He will make a way of escape.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 3)
The Holy Spirit was promised to be with those who were wrestling for victory, in demonstration of all mightiness, endowing the human agent with supernatural powers, and instructing the ignorant in the mysteries of the kingdom of God. That the Holy Spirit is to be the grand helper is a wonderful promise. Of what avail would it have been to us that the only begotten Son of God had humbled Himself, endured the temptations of the wily foe, and wrestled with him during His entire life on earth, and died the Just for the unjust that humanity might not perish, if the Spirit had not been given as a constant working, regenerating agent to make effectual in our cases what had been wrought out by the world’s Redeemer.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 4)
The imparted Holy Spirit enabled His disciples, the apostles, to stand firmly against every species of idolatry and to exalt the Lord and Him alone. Who, but Jesus Christ by His Spirit and divine power, guided the pens of the sacred historians that to the world might be presented the precious record of the sayings and works of Jesus Christ?
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 5)
The promised Holy Spirit, that He would send after He ascended to His Father, is constantly at work to draw the attention to the great official sacrifice upon the cross of Calvary, and to unfold to the world the love of God to man, and to open to the convicted soul the precious things in the Scriptures, and to open to darkened minds the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, the truths that as gold make their hearts burn within them with the awakened intelligence of the truths of eternity.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 6)
Who but the Holy Spirit presents before the mind the moral standard of righteousness and convinces of sin, and produces godly sorrow which worketh repentance that needeth not to be repented of, and inspires the exercise of faith in Him who alone can save from all sin. Who but the Holy Spirit can work with human minds to transform character by withdrawing the affections from those things which are temporal, perishable, and imbues the soul with earnest desire by presenting the immortal inheritance, the eternal substance which is imperishable, and recreates, refines, and sanctifies the human agents that they may become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King?
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 7)
The question, “What difference does it make what day we keep for Sabbath?” is often asked. Just the same as it did with Adam, whether he should obey God and not eat of the tree of knowledge, or whether he should yield to Satan’s specious reasoning and say, “What difference does it make whether I eat of the fruit of this forbidden tree or the rest of the trees in the garden?” Adam’s sin in doing the very things the Lord told him not to do opened the floodgates of woe to our world.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 8)
The life of Christ is to be carefully meditated upon and to be constantly studied with a desire to understand the reason why He had to come at all. We can only form our conclusions by searching the Scriptures as Christ has enjoined upon us to do for says He, “they testify of me.” [John 5:39.] We may find, by searching the virtues of obedience in contrast with the sinfulness of disobedience. “As by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.” [Romans 5:19.]
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 9)
The Garden of Eden, with its foul blot of disobedience, is to be carefully studied and compared with the Garden of Gethsemane where the world’s Redeemer suffered superhuman agony when the sins of the whole world were rolled upon Him. Listen to the prayer of the only begotten Son of God, “O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I wilt but as thou wilt.” [Matthew 26:39.] And the second time He prayed saying, “O my Father if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done.” [Verse 42.] And the third time He prayed saying the same words. It was here the mysterious cup trembled in the hands of the Son of God. Shall He wipe the bloody sweat from His agonized countenance and let man go? The wail, wretchedness, and ruin of a lost world rolls up its horrible picture before Him. “And being in an agony he prayed the more earnestly; and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground.”“And there appeared an angel unto him from heaven, strengthening him.” [Luke 22:44, 43.] The conflict is ended, Jesus consents to honor His Father by doing His will and bearing His curse, the consequence of man’s transgression. He was obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Here was what was involved in Adam’s disobedience and what the obedience of the Son of God means to us. Adam did not consider all the consequences resulting from his disobedience. He did not set his mind in defiance against God, nor did he in any way speak against God; he simply went directly contrary to His express command. And how many today are doing the very same thing, and their guilt is of much great magnitude because they have the example of Adam’s experience in disobedience and its terrible results to warn them of the consequences of transgressing the law of God. So they have clear light upon this subject, and no excuse for their built in denying and disobeying God’s authority. Adam did not stop to calculate the result of his disobedience.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 10)
We can stand down here, in 1892, and with the aftersight we are privileged to have, we can see what it means to disobey God’s commandments. Adam yielded to temptation, and as we had the matter of sin and its consequences laid so distinctly before us, we can read from cause to effect and see the greatness of the act is not that which constitutes sin; but the disobedience of God’s expressed will, which is a virtual denial of God, refusing the laws of His government. The happiness of man is in his obedience to the laws of God. In his obedience to God’s law he is surrounded as with a hedge and kept from the evil. No man can be happy and depart from God’s specified requirements, and set up a standard of his own which he decides he can safely follow. Then there would be a variety of standards to suit the different minds, and the government [would be] taken out of the Lord’s hands and [would] grasp the reins of government.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 11)
The law of self is erected, the will of man is made supreme, and when the high and holy will of God is presented to be obeyed, respected, and honored, the human will wants its own way, and to choose how far it shall [go] to do its own promptings, and there is between the human agent and the divine.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 12)
The fall of our first parents broke the golden chain of implicit obedience of the human will to the divine. Obedience has no longer been deemed an absolute necessity. The human agents follow their own imaginations which the Lord said of the inhabitants of the old world were evil and that continually. The Lord Jesus declares, I have kept my Father’s commandments. [John 15:10.] How? As a man. Lo, I come to do Thy will, O God. To the accusations of the Jews He stood forth in His pure, virtuous, holy character and challenged them, “Who of you, convinceth me of sin?” [John 8:46.]
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 13)
The only begotten Son of the infinite God has, by His words, and His practical example, left us a plain pattern which we are to copy. By His words He has educated us to obey God, and by His own practice He has showed us how we can obey God. This is the very work He wants every man to do, to obey God intelligently, by precept and example teach others what they must do in order to be obedient children of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 15)
Jesus has helped the whole world to an intelligent knowledge of His divine mission and work. He came to represent the character of the Father to our world, and as we study the life, the words, and works of Jesus Christ, we are helped in every way in the education of obedience to God; and as we copy the example He has given us, we are living epistles known and read of all men. We are the living human agencies to represent in character Jesus Christ to the world.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 16)
Not only did Christ give explicit rules showing how we may become obedient children, but He showed us in His own life and character just how to do those things which are right and acceptable with God, so there is no excuse why we should not do those things which are pleasing in His sight.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 17)
We are ever to be thankful that Jesus has proved to us by actual facts that man can keep the commandments of God, giving contradiction to Satan’s falsehood that man cannot keep them. The Great Teacher came to our world to stand at the head of humanity, to thus elevate and sanctify humanity by His holy obedience to all of God’s requirements, showing it is possible to obey all the commandments of God. He has demonstrated that a lifelong obedience is possible. Thus He gives men to the world, as the Father gave the Son, to exemplify in their life the life of Jesus Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 18)
We need not place the obedience of Christ by itself as something for which He was particularly adapted by His particular divine nature, for He stood before God as man’s representative and tempted as man’s substitute and surety. If Christ had a special power which it is not the privilege of man to have, Satan would have made capital of this matter. The work of Christ was to take from the claims of Satan his control of man, and he could do this only in the way that He came—a man, tempted as a man, rendering the obedience of a man.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 19)
Jesus says, “Follow me,”“He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.” [John 8:12.] Consider it not a hard duty. The commandments of God are His expressed character flowing out of a heart of love, of thoughtful plans that man may be preserved from every evil. They are not an arbitrary authority over man, but the Lord would have men as His obedient children and members of His own family.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 20)
Obedience is the outgrowth and fruit of oneness with Christ and the Father. “By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep his commandments. For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not grievous. For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.”1 John 5:2-4.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 21)
When we have unmistakably heard His voice and obey, every murmuring thought will be repressed; and we will obey, leaving all consequences with Him who gave the commandment. If, as we see the footprints of Jesus, we step in them, in thus following Him there is love and power.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 22)
Bear in mind that Christ’s overcoming and obedience is that of a true human being. In our conclusions, we make many mistakes because of our erroneous views of the human nature of our Lord. When we give to His human nature a power that it is not possible for man to have in his conflicts with Satan, we destroy the completeness of His humanity. His imputed grace and power He gives to all who receive Him by faith. The obedience of Christ to His Father was the same obedience that is required of man.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 23)
Man cannot overcome Satan’s temptations without divine power to combine with His instrumentality. So with Jesus Christ, He could lay hold of divine power. He came not to our world to give the obedience of a lesser God to a greater, but as a man to obey God’s Holy Law, and in this way He is our example. The Lord Jesus came to our world, not to reveal what a God could do, but what a man could do through faith in God’s power to help in every emergency. Man is, through faith, to be a partaker in the divine nature, and to overcome every temptation wherewith he is beset. The Lord now demands that every son and daughter of Adam through faith in Jesus Christ serve Him in human nature which we now have.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 24)
The Lord Jesus has bridged the gulf that sin has made. He has connected earth with heaven, and finite man with the infinite God. Jesus, the world’s Redeemer, could only keep the commandments of God in the same way that humanity can keep them. “Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.”2 Peter 1:3, 4.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 25)
“But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.”2 Corinthians 3:18. The glory he [Paul] mentioned is character, therefore by thinking and talking of Jesus we become charmed with His character, and by faith we become changed from character to character. “And be renewed in the spirit of your mind; and that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.” [Ephesians 4:23, 24.] “Ye are the light of the world ... Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” [Matthew 5:14, 16.] We must practice the example of Christ, bearing in mind His Sonship and His humanity. It was not God that was tempted in the wilderness, nor a god that was to endure the contradiction of sinners against himself. It was the Majesty of heaven who became a man—humbled Himself to our human nature.
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 26)
We are not to serve God as if we were not human, but we are to serve Him in the nature we have, that has been redeemed by the Son of God; through the righteousness of Christ we shall stand before God pardoned, and as though we had never sinned. We will never gain strength in considering what we might do if we were angels. We are to turn in faith to Jesus Christ, and show our love to God through obedience to His commands. Jesus “was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.” [Hebrews 4:15.] Jesus says, “Follow Me.”“If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.” [Matthew 16:24.] Jesus leads the way. Do not wait and continue in disobedience, hoping circumstances may change, making it easier for you to obey. Go forward, for you know the will of God. “To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.” [Revelation 3:21.]
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 27)
The fourth commandment is given for us to observe. The third angel’s message comes to us in warnings, entreaties, and threatenings. “And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, if any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb ... Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” [Revelation 14:9, 10, 12.]
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 28)
John is shown that in these last days a remnant will be keeping the commandments of God. Where are they? In a description given of the workings of Satan it says, “And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” [Revelation 12:17.] Who are the people here specified?
(7LtMs, Ms 1, 1892, 29)
Ms 2, 1892
Diary George’s Terrace, Australia December 13, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in TDG 346.
We left Adelaide November 28th for Ballarat. We had a very pleasant journey. May and I had a sleeping compartment. Elder Daniells was in a second-class compartment. We arrived in Ballarat the next morning about six o’clock. Brother James was waiting for us with horse and phaeton, and we rode one mile out of town to his home. His house is surrounded with fruit trees and also a variety of beautiful flowers in the front garden.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 1)
We were made welcome. We had a comfortable home. We had been invited to this place several times, and they were very much disappointed when my illness came upon me and held me so long that I could not visit them. They were overjoyed that I was with them and to remain two weeks. Sister James and I drove out when the weather would permit; but we had several rainy days while there and such days I was obliged to remain inside. My rheumatic pains forewarn me of every cold change in the weather.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 2)
Wednesday I drove out to visit Bro. Innis, who was sick. Tuesday night he was attending a prayer meeting at the close of which he was asked to pray, and was immediately taken with bleeding at the lungs. He was taken home, and was lying in a very critical state; this was the third attack. The physician who attended him thought that he would get better, but it was a question of time.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 3)
I prayed with him, and it seemed to comfort him. His mother was deeply concerned for him, and this attack came so unexpectedly. He had recently returned from a visit to Melbourne, and had said that he wished to attend me in driving out and would take me wherever I desired to go. But here he lay, unable to speak a loud word, weak and helpless.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 4)
I passed into the next room where his sister was in bed, and had been there for several months, an invalid. I visited and then prayed with her. This is indeed an afflicted family. The mother of the two invalids has her hands full, and she looks careworn. She needs our sympathies and our prayers. There is a large family of sister and nieces, and they are all keeping the Sabbath and are steadfast in the truth. They are the strength of the church. Of them it can be truly said, “Not slothful in business, fervent in spirit serving the Lord.” [Romans 12:11.] The Misses Pearces, sisters of Mrs. Innis, have a millinery establishment, and are of good repute by believers and unbelievers.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 5)
I made one more visit and returned to my temporary home. I had writing pressing upon me, and I wrote rapidly.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 6)
Friday Elder Daniells and Willie came from Melbourne. I had not seen Willie for two and a half months. I was glad to meet him but he was not well. I was solicited to talk a short time to the neighbors, which I did, and I had much freedom and was blessed of the Lord. But when speaking even to the few, the value of the soul urges itself upon me so that I cannot but feel an intense interest as I think of the judgment. “And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works ... And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” [Revelation 20:12, 15.]
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 7)
I opened the meeting with prayer, and at the request of brother James closed it with prayer. This was as great a tax upon me as standing before thousands. This meeting was followed by a social meeting and many excellent testimonies were borne. I was very weary and returned to my temporary home and was glad to rest but I did not rest well during the night. But I am not sorry that I spoke to the few for the Lord gave me tongue and utterance. It may be seed was sown which will spring up and bear fruit after a time. All expressed themselves as being much pleased with the meeting.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 8)
Sabbath, December 3
Although I did not have good sleep during the night, my peace was like a river. The love of Jesus grows in my heart; I do love Him and my heart flows out in grateful thanksgiving. The preciousness of divine truth presents itself with such clearness and force to my mind that I long to express it to all that I can reach to comfort and encourage them with the consolation wherewith I myself also am comforted.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 9)
I feel not the slightest depression of spirits. Pleasant views and ideas present themselves to me like precious views of gold, and my heart is all aglow. I feel an ardor of soul that seems longing to express itself. In reading the Scriptures light seems to shine upon every letter. Sentences seem so fresh and new and important, and my heart is in complete harmony with the whole. I am thankful every moment, even when awake at night and unable to sleep. I know in my daily experience that the Holy Spirit is present as I read His Word, planting the truth in the heart, that it may be expressed in the life and character to others. The Spirit of God takes the truth from the sacred page where He Himself hath placed it and stamps it on the soul. What holy joy, what hope and consolation can be ours to impart to others.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 10)
I attended the afternoon meeting, and there were more people present to hear the Word than I expected. I spoke from John 14:15-24. The Lord gave me words to speak to the people, to present before them the precious assurances that Christ has given to all those who know and do His commandments. Jesus asks an evidence of their love for Him. “If ye love me, keep my commandments.” [Verse 15.] If it was not possible for us to keep His commandments, why does He speak words to us of this kind?
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 11)
Now the following verse opens to us a treasure of knowledge: “And I will pray the Father and (although I be absent from you) he will give you another comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you.” [Verses 16-18.] Is not this promise sure?
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 12)
Can any words from the lips of God’s only begotten Son make it more decided and positive? How plainly is the matter expressed. He did come to the disciples after His humiliation and His death. “Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:16-20.]
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 13)
“Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me; because I live, ye shall live also ... [Because] he that hath my commandments and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.” [John 14:19, 21.] Here is plainly stated, “he that hath my commandments,” that is, have had them presented before them in regard to the perpetuity of the law of God; [and] having the light [and] obeying his commandments, they evidence that they love Jesus.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 14)
Sunday afternoon (December 4) I addressed a large audience in a larger and more expensive hall than we held the Sabbath meeting in. The Lord gave me much of His Holy Spirit, and those not of our faith seemed to be fed with the pure provender. My text was 1 John 3. Some not of our faith seemed so pleased that they responded heartily. I knew the Lord strengthened me to do my duty in the love and fear of God, and the congregation seemed to enjoy the meeting.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 15)
Monday, December 5, Sister James drove me to Brother Hoskins’s home to see his mother who [is] eighty-nine years of age. She is somewhat deaf but has her faculties quite well. They were pleased to see us. The aged sister could scarcely believe that I came to see her. We had a praying season. As I took the elderly sister’s hand she expressed herself greatly blessed, and the presence of Jesus seemed very near.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 16)
We rode to the botanical gardens, and I ventured to walk around a little more than usual and, as [a] result, became very weary and was glad to get seated in the carriage again to return home.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 17)
December 6th. I am thankful to the Lord for the good sleep of last night. Today Willie, May, and Emily visited the Star of the East mine and went down into the bowels of the earth. It is only about a half a mile from Brother James’s house. Willie left us today to return to Melbourne.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 18)
Sister Parkensen visited me, and we conversed about two hours. She felt gratified to relate her experience in coming into the truth, which was very interesting, but I longed to get to my writing.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 19)
December 7
I did not rest well during the night; it is scarcely light, but I arise and will soon be able to write.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 20)
This morning I observed a clearly defined rainbow in the west, and at the breakfast table I remarked that we would have a storm. The storm came with thunder and lightening and smart showers of rain at intervals. I desired to ride out, but the changeful weather forbids me to venture out. At one time it looks fair and then we have a shower. We heard heavier thunder and saw sharper lightening than at any time since we have been in Australia. Thus it continued all day.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 21)
December 8
I arose before five o’clock and after a season of prayer begun my writing. I am again urged to go [to] the gardens, but as my visit there was very taxing, I decline to go. I can walk but little, and I am educating myself to walk so that I will not stumble nor fall.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 22)
December 10
I feel much exhausted and suffer much from rheumatism. We are having a very fine day, yet I am languid. I rode to the hall with Sister James. Elder Daniells came last night. We had another meeting last night, and the room was filled. I spoke with as much freedom and interest as if speaking before thousands. I spoke upon the necessity of obedience to all of God’s commandments. All listened attentively, most of whom were unbelievers. May the Lord water the seed sown. Sabbath morning I was not as well as usual. I rode one mile to the hall and felt refreshed. There were a goodly number in the hall and I was not long there before I realized the foulness of the air and thought I was going to faint.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 23)
I called May, and she helped me into an adjoining room and there I wet my head and face freely and felt somewhat revived; but I kept close to the table as I was very weak.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 24)
The Lord gave me words for the people. I felt much freedom in speaking. Although I had better ventilation, I suffered with weakness of the heart. My heart was very tender as I saw in the congregation Brother Innis who had, about a week before, hemorrhage of the lungs. And although his face was white and colorless, it was a light and happy face, for he thoroughly enjoyed the meeting and was greatly comforted. My text was in 1 Peter 1. His sister, who had been on a bed of affliction [for] seven months, was also present, and the aged aunt who is eighty-nine.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 25)
I was so glad of an opportunity to comfort these feeble ones and to feed them with rich morsels of food from the living Oracles of God. And they were greatly strengthened and blessed, although when the hymn was sung after the opening prayer, I could scarcely stand straight because of physical weakness, but I soon forgot myself and my infirmities in the intense interest I felt in feeding these poor hungry souls who seldom have any preaching.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 26)
Oh, how the love of God seemed to be bestowed in such large measure to His chosen ones. How I longed to see some not of our faith, who were present and enjoying the meeting, walk in the light of truth which was shining upon their pathway. I made special remarks upon the 10th and 11th verses showing the importance of the Old Testament Scriptures. The previous Sunday Dr. Porter asserted that the Old Testament Scriptures were done away with the law of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 27)
December 11
It stormed all night. It is very windy and cloudy and the rain pours down. I said at the breakfast table, I cannot see as it is safe for me to go out in this storm. The answer came quickly from Brother James, “Why you have an appointment and the hand-bills are scattered everywhere. We must wrap you up. I am sorry that we haven’t an enclosed carriage, nevertheless you must go. We cannot think of such a thing as disappointing the people. I have no idea it will clear today. I think we are in for a week of such weather.” Not a very flattering prospect for me, but the Lord favored us and at 9 a.m. the clouds had rolled away, and the rain ceased; and I was able at three o’clock, to ride to the meeting. I had the opportunity of speaking to a large company of the best people of Ballarat.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 28)
As I took my glasses from my pocket to put them on, one of the gold arms was broken. But although it was impossible to read without my glasses, I took my text from (John 3:16): “For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” I had perfect freedom, and those not of our faith listened with intense interest. The Lord strengthened me with His Holy Spirit [so] that I could speak in clearness and power to the people. I praise His holy name. Many hearts were touched; tears were in the eyes of many.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 29)
As I ceased speaking, Brother Hoskins started the doxology, and the whole congregation arose and with clear voice sang the praise of God. O, how musical were these words! It was indeed the expression of the heart poured forth in thanksgiving to God. I never listened to words of song more fitted to the occasion and that came forth from human lips with more earnestness and power. I know that many saw the light of truth as they had never seen it before.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 30)
An aged Christian grasped my hand and he said, “I thank you for speaking the words you have today. The beauty and value was in its simplicity. Why, we could understand every word. The Lord has spoken to His people today; the crib was put low so the sheep of the Lord’s pasture could feed and be strengthened and blessed, and the words you have spoken have softened my heart and the love of God burns in my soul. O, I shall never, never forget this feast to my soul. Why a child could understand every word. I never expected to have such a privilege.” I was very weary, but I returned to my home at brother James’ with my heart filled with gratitude that I had the privilege to present the truth in clear lines, and the sheep and lambs were fed.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 31)
And now the packing up must be done, for we arise at four o’clock in the morning to get our breakfast and to get to the depot.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 32)
I did not sleep after a quarter before three o’clock, and did not dare to sleep then, knowing that not one in the house could be trusted to get up in time but me. It is very cloudy and windy and threatens to rain. The packing is completed. We have taken an early breakfast, and the teams are ready to start for the depot. The weather is very cold.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 33)
We got off all right and to the depot in season; and on the cars we were well situated, May and I in first class, Elder Daniells and Emily in second class, about as good as the first.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 34)
At half-past eight a.m. we are at Melbourne. Bro. Wilson is ready with his horse and my phaeton at the depot, and we ride four miles and a half to St. Kilda, George’s Terrace, and are welcomed heartily.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 35)
We were pleased to see our friends again in the school building which is to be our home for six weeks. After the conference we leave for New Zealand. We were rejoiced to learn that everything in regard to the school had moved off pleasantly, and the school was a success.
(7LtMs, Ms 2, 1892, 36)
Ms 3, 1892
“A spirit of independence has been...” Refiled as Ms 8c, 1891.
Ms 4, 1892
Biographical Refiled as Lt 92, 1892.
Ms 5, 1892
Haskell, S.N. Refiled as Lt 6, 1892.
Ms 6, 1892
Work in Christ’s Lines North Fitzroy, Melbourne, Australia January 5, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in AH 459-461; TDG 13; OHC 99; 3MR 380; PC 141-143; CTr 123, 370. +
In the starting of the work in this country, there has been a combination of circumstances that has produced results unfavorable to the prosperity of the cause. The brethren who came here from America were not all prepared to enter upon the work with the missionary spirit. They lacked that preparation of heart and that wisdom which would place the correct mold upon the work from the beginning. They were ignorant of their own hearts, and of the qualifications necessary in the line of work they entered upon.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 1)
From the very first introduction of the work in this country, as in every new field, there should have been perfect unity and harmony among the laborers. Through the lack of this harmony, mistakes were made in the work. In the moves made, there was not that wisdom which cometh from above. The workers too often followed human ideas and plans without looking to God to plan with them. Some entered into a confederacy to carry out certain things according to their own judgment without regard for harmony with their fellow workers. O, how much these men needed the renewing power of the Holy Spirit upon their hearts. Then the work would have been carried forward harmoniously.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 2)
Under the direction of the great Master builder, the whole building “fitly framed together would grow into a holy temple in the Lord.” [Ephesians 2:21.] The precepts and example given the church would have been pure, sound, and healthy.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 3)
But instead of this, the human was woven into the arrangements. A most unhappy state of things was created. Feelings were cherished which could not possibly lead to peace and unity and love for one another. The heart was not guarded with all diligence because that out of it are the issues of life. There was envy, and strife for supremacy, instead of that oneness which Christ prayed might exist between His disciples as between the Father and the Son. There was not a disposition to heed the words of Christ, “Except ye become converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.” [Matthew 18:3.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 4)
All heaven was waiting for the workers to consecrate themselves, soul, body, and spirit, to God, that the heavenly agencies might co-operate with the human agents in advancing the work in these mission fields before the satanic agencies should build up barriers against the truth. Infidels are at work to devise means of spreading their poison; the papists are plotting daily the suppression of the Word of God—the best means of enslaving the souls of men and deepening the darkness that already exists. At such a time above all others, God’s servants should present a decided front to the enemies of truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 5)
“Who is a wise man, and endued with knowledge among you? let him show out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom. But ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth,” that is, do not misrepresent the precious truth. “This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work. But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace.” [James 3:13-18.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 6)
Here is a lesson for all who profess to be followers of Christ. And how much more important that those who are sent as missionaries into a new field, a world by itself as it were, should give heed to the teaching of this scripture. The wisdom of heaven would lead them to garrison the soul against the first intimation of differences, and not be placed to the first vestige of strife or harshness. The truth, in its sanctifying power, brought into the soul temple, would expel everything that could lead to strife, for this is a grievous sin in the sight of God. Bible teachers must themselves practice the principles of the Bible, for they are to be representatives of the power of the truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 7)
The triumph of the truth is possible only when the workers carry with them an abiding consciousness of the presence of God. They should ever realize that there is a faithful witness to every word, every transaction, in the home life or among the people. In every plan devised, in every effort made, Christ is to direct. In every council, the members should speak and act as if the curtain were withdrawn, and they saw themselves transacting business in the presence of the heavenly universe. For this is the fact in the case; all heaven is looking upon the workers. In planning for aggressive warfare, let not self be made prominent; it must be hidden, wholly hidden, in Christ. “I sanctify myself,” said Jesus, “that they also might be sanctified through the truth.” [John 17:19.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 8)
Men, with their defective characters, need to walk humbly with God, ever esteeming others better than themselves. As Christ the Pattern is constantly kept before the mind’s eye, new habits will be formed, powerful hereditary and cultivated tendencies will be subdued and overcome, self-esteem will be laid in the dust, old habits of thought will be constantly resisted, love for the supremacy will be seen in its real, despicable character and will be overcome.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 9)
But such has not been the experience of the workers, for they have not been steadfastly looking unto Jesus. When they yielded to the influences of the Spirit of God, Satan was vanquished for the time being, but the heart was not sanctified; and as difficulties would arise, and questions that must be settled would spring up, self would begin to wrestle to be first, and each would seek to carry things according to his own ideas. And the Lord and heaven were left out of the question. Yet the workers did not know that this was their spiritual condition.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 10)
O, had these workers permitted the lessons of Christ to have due weight upon their souls, had they pressed close together in love and confidence, resolutely putting down everything that would place them in pleasant relations to one another, as it was their duty to do, how precious would have been their association together. The Lord would have worked with them, and by them and through them. If they had daily learned in the school of Christ His meekness and lowliness of heart, what a power would have attended their efforts to present the truth! What great good might have been accomplished! Christ would have been their wisdom, their sanctification, and their righteousness; and through their labors many would have been led to see the excellence of truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 11)
Whatever our peculiarities of character, our duty is plainly set forth in the Word of God: we are to be one, as Christ is one with the Father. We shall find no safety, no relief, in criticizing one another, for this is the work of Satan; he is the accuser of the brethren. When one places himself as judge of another, accusing and condemning him, the result is strife and alienation. This spirit is alive today. The Lord bids you to “examine yourselves,” not your brother, “whether ye be in the faith: prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?” [2 Corinthians 13:5.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 12)
Many refuse to be illuminated by the light which irradiates others; they grovel in the darkness, criticizing everything, and working themselves up into a state of great excitement; they excuse themselves because, as they think, they have a just cause for their complaints. But if mistakes have been made, as we know they have, we are not to talk of them and bemoan them, and by beholding them become changed into the same image, and live ever under the shadow.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 13)
We must now unite and, with all the power and influence that we possess, seek to put away error and press to the light. With united energy we must correct the evils, and not make matters worse. We see that whosoever shall undertake to stand in defense of righteousness and judgment will make himself a prey; suspicion and distrust have had something to feed upon, and now everything that shall be done will excite suspicion and criticism. But now in harmony with truth and righteousness we must unite, heart with heart, and talk faith. Leave the gloomy picture, and [do] not always stand looking at it. We must turn our faces toward the possibilities that are before a people who have the most sacred treasures of truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 14)
God has made us the depositaries of His truth, that we may teach others also. Truth will triumph. The end is near. The heralds of the cross, whose duty it is to warn men to flee from the wrath to come, have solemn, difficult work to do; and this earnest work must be done. They cannot afford to stand questioning and criticizing others. They must go to work with soul and strength and might, and push on the cause of reform. When the standard-bearers fall, who will fight? When the cross is torn down by Satan, then the loyal and true who stand under the bloodstained banner of Prince Immanuel, are to put on the whole armor and fight for it, until they shall lift it up.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 15)
The Lord Jesus Christ is the Captain of our salvation, and we are to obey His orders. Candor, confidence, and the spirit of love and co-operation should characterize all who act a part in the work of God. The enemy of all righteousness will work with surprising power through an accusing spirit to sow the seeds of discord and variance. If the workers are a unit, they will have to die to self, and hide in Jesus. Then they will not in the slightest degree disparage the work of one another, even though, to their view, some things appear objectionable. They will remember that they are not perfect themselves. Not one is authorized to work upon his own independent judgment. All should stand shoulder to shoulder in the fierce conflict that is to be waged against the determined foe who is working with persevering activity, that souls may not be taken from his ranks and placed in the army of Jesus Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 16)
Christ is our invisible leader. He presents before His soldiers the plan of the battle. In the Word of God He points out the imminent peril and conflict, and enjoins upon every one to count the cost. “Not with eye service, as men pleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart: with good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not unto men: knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord.... Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.” [Ephesians 6:6-8, 10, 11.] As He shows us the preparation which we must have for the battle, He assures us that we shall have supernatural assistance. In our human weakness we shall be enabled to do the deeds of Omnipotence in withstanding the power of the evil one.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 17)
Christ takes His subjects to an eminence, and shows them the vast confederacy of evil arrayed against them, and He reminds them that they are not warring against flesh and blood, but “against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God: praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit.” [Verses 12-18.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 18)
Have you obeyed the orders of the Captain of the Lord’s host? Have you equipped yourself with heaven’s armor to enter into the active conflict? Christ reminds us that we are fighting for an eternal invisible world. The whole universe of God is marshalled for the conflict, with Christ, the Commander of the armies of heaven, at the head. Infirmities compass humanity, but with the preparations Christ has specified, we are safe in faithfully obeying His orders. In the very heat of the conflict our Captain exclaims, “Be of good cheer: I have overcome the world.” [John 16:33.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 19)
The world is not to be our criterion. We are not to associate with the ungodly and partake of their spirit, for they will lead the heart away from God to the worship of false gods. The steadfast soul, firm in the faith, can do much good; he can impart blessings of the highest order to those with whom he associates, for the law of the Lord is in his heart. But we cannot willingly associate with those who are trampling upon the law of God and preserve our faith pure and untarnished. We shall catch the spirit, and unless we separate from them, we shall be bound up with them at last, to share their doom.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 20)
Spiritual things are spiritually discerned. Men whose names were on the church books have put out their spiritual eyesight by associating with the ungodly; as the result, they have departed from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits. Worldly associations attract and dazzle the senses, so that piety, the fear of God, faithfulness, and loyalty have not power to keep men steadfast. The humble, unassuming life of Christ seems altogether unattractive. To many who claim to be sons and daughters of God, Jesus, the Majesty of heaven, is “as a root out of a dry ground; he hath no form nor comeliness.” [Isaiah 53:2.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 21)
And thus the followers of Jesus appear to the eyes of those who have not received the heavenly anointing. The work of those who love God and love one another as God desires them to do, is not to buy and sell and get gain; it is to prove before the world their loyalty to God by doing His will. But terrible deceptions and delusions are captivating the minds of men. The tinsel and glamour of the world is bewitching the senses, even of those who profess to believe the truth. But it will be found that men cannot trample on the wisdom of God, to walk in the sparks of their own kindling, and prosper. Brethren, you cannot extinguish the light, and yet walk in its rays.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 22)
Satan puts darkness for light. He frames things to suit his own purposes, and those who yield to the influences that he throws about them are encouraging doubt and skepticism; they create this atmosphere about their souls; they talk doubt, and as they talk thus, they educate the mind in doubt and unbelief, they come, through the subtlety of Satan, to regard truth as error, and error as truth. Thus the truth in Christ Jesus becomes a rock of offence over which they stumble.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 23)
“If so be that ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious. To whom coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and precious.” [1 Peter 2:3, 4.] Thus we see that when men, in their worldly wisdom pronounce judgment as to the value of men, they disallow and discredit the very ones whom God has sent to do His work in meekness of wisdom—men who are “chosen of God, and precious.”
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 24)
To the worldly-wise, those who love and obey God may seem humble and common place. They are constantly tested and proved. Trials and disappointments and infirmities encompass them. But the Lord God of Israel, who looks to the heart, and reads what is therein, inquires, “What is the chaff to the wheat?” [Jeremiah 23:28.] “It doth not yet appear what we shall be, but when he shall appear we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is.” [1 John 3:2.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 25)
“Unto you therefore that believe he is precious; but unto them which be disobedient, the stone which the builders disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner, and a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, even to them that stumble at the word, being disobedient; whereunto also they were appointed.” [1 Peter 2:7, 8.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 26)
God has a work for each man to perform according to his ability. He may, under temptation, pervert the talent given him for the advancement of the Redeemer’s kingdom. He may divert time and intellect and money and strength in the enemy’s forces, while he thinks it a virtue to represent the advocates of truth as in many respects inferior to those who are advancing error. This [is] because he lacks spiritual eye-sight; he needs the heavenly anointing. The grace of God in the heart will change his estimate of everything relating to the cause of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 27)
“The preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved, it is the power of God.” [1 Corinthians 1:18.] There is a restlessness, a sense of want, with those who do not come, as Christ has bidden them, to drink of the waters of life. “It is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent. Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world. For after that in the wisdom of God the world by [their] wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believed. For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom, but we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness.” [Verses 19-23.] See 1 Corinthians 1:24-31. See 1 Corinthians 1:1, 2.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 28)
Brethren, you are called to consecrate yourselves to God, to advance His work. The Lord is testing you as His own hired servants. Do you realize your true position, that Christ has paid the price of His own blood, His humiliation, His self-denial and sacrifice, to secure your willing service? Do you, my brethren, realize your personal responsibility in regard to the sacred trust committed to you, whatever that trust may be? You are not to draw comparisons between the methods employed by worldly wise men and the humble working out of God’s plans for the saving of souls. We see by the Scriptures that the worldly who suppose themselves wise, are cheating their own souls of an imperishable crown and an immortal inheritance. You are to study the example of Christ in laying the foundation of His church.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 29)
Do you feel that all you possess is a loan from God, that He has bestowed upon you unspeakable honor in accepting you as laborers together with Him? He has made you the object of His tenderest solicitude, He has presented before you the riches of His grace. He for your sakes became poor, that through His poverty you might obtain eternal riches.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 30)
He has favored some of you with grand opportunities of receiving the wisdom which He alone can impart. You can make these opportunities and privileges appear as worthless if you choose; you can bind yourselves up with worldly associations, and magnify the advantage they offer. But when the cross is ignored and made of none effect by the course of those who should rally around it, who will they draw men unto the cross? “What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” [Mark 8:36, 37.] Some of you are in the valley of decision. It is for you to choose whether you will bind yourselves up in worldly associations and accept worldly inducement as your future portion or continue with a people who are working under a pressure of poverty to advance the work of God among men.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 31)
The stewards of God have not done their duty. If they had, the work in this country would be far in advance of what it is today. But we labor under far less difficulty than the world’s Redeemer had to encounter. We should feel that we are stewards of His grace, trusted with our Master’s goods. If we do our best, exercise our trusted capabilities with the sole purpose of doing our Master’s work and promoting His glory, the smallest talent, the humblest service, may become a consecrated gift, made acceptable by the fragrance of His own merit.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 32)
We have grand and mighty truths, and in presenting these truths to the world there is a field for the exercise of the highest capabilities. But the Lord will scorn your unwilling service. The truth is grand, eternal, because it proceeds from Him who is truth and righteousness. And He will not accept the reluctant, half-hearted service of any one of you. Unless you have a love for Jesus, unless you receive in your heart the Bible truth, and Christ is your personal Saviour, He will not accept your worthless sacrifices of your service.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 33)
When it is evident that those who are engaged in the Lord’s work have made mistakes in some things, Satan is jubilant; he taunts Jesus and the angels of God with the sin he tempts men to commit. He presents these mistakes in all their discouraging features, clothing the erring ones with filthy garments. As the accuser of the brethren he presents these errors and wrongdoings in the worst light possible, and parades them before those who will help in his work. Then the murmurers and those who are far from God think they have an excuse to be stubborn and sullen. They do not see that hell is triumphing, and that if they had a sense of their responsibility they would like faithful soldiers seek to retrieve the disgrace of defeat, not by leaving the ranks, but by closing up the ranks and pressing to the charge against the enemy, that God might not be dishonored and His cause languish.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 34)
The time when the work goes hardest is the very time to test the spiritual strength and the wisdom of every worker. Are they true to principle or will they prove themselves traitors? When difficulties arise in any branch of the cause—as they surely will, for the church militant is not the church triumphant—all heaven is watching to see what will be the course of those who are entrusted with sacred responsibilities. Some will stumble; some will give heed to seducing spirits; some will choose darkness rather than light because they are not true to God. Like their Master, those who are abiding in Christ will not fall nor be discouraged. See Isaiah 42:4-6. God knows all who are true and faithful. Everything that can be shaken will be shaken, and those things that cannot be shaken will remain.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 35)
The Lord requires our undivided affections. If men are not wholehearted, they will fail in the day of test and proving and trial. When the enemy shall put his forces in array against them, and the battle seems to go hard, at the very time when all the strength of intellect and capability, all the tact of wise generalship, is needed to repulse the enemy, those who are half-hearted will turn their weapons against their own soldiers; they weaken the hands that should be strong for warfare.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 36)
God is testing all who have a knowledge of the truth to see if they can be depended on to fight the battles of the Lord when hard pressed by principalities and powers and the rulers of the darkness of this world and wicked spirits in high places. Perilous times are before us, and our only safety is in having the converting power of God every day, yielding ourselves fully to Him to do His will, and walk in the light of His countenance. See 1 Peter 2:9.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 37)
Now when we are just on the borders of the promised land, let none repeat the sin of the unfaithful spies. They acknowledged that the land they went up to see was a good land, but they declared that the inhabitants were strong, the giants were there, and that they themselves were in comparison as grasshoppers in the sight of the people and in their own sight. All the difficulties were magnified into insurmountable obstacles. They made it appear as folly and presumption to think of going up to possess the land. Thus they leavened the whole congregation with their unbelief. The people broke forth into lamentations and loud outcries. But Caleb stilled them before Moses, and said, “Let us go up at once, and possess it; for we are well able to overcome it.” [Numbers 13:30.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 38)
This was the language of faith; but the men who had spoken discouragingly were not to be baffled in their attempts to prevent the people from going forward in doing the word of the Lord. They tried to cry down the voice of Caleb, saying, “We be not able to go up against the people; for they are stronger than we.” [Verse 31.] And they exaggerated the difficulties until all the congregation were crazed with discouragement and fear. The people wept all night, and murmured against the very men in whom they should have had confidence. Then in their exasperation they cast reflections upon God, wishing that they had died in Egypt or in the wilderness; they planned rebellion, proposing to thrust aside their God-appointed leaders. “Let us make a captain,” they said, “and let us return into Egypt.” [Numbers 14:4.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 39)
What sorrow can be brought upon the ones whose hearts are in the work by those who are unconsecrated, stubborn, and rebellious. Amid all the lamentations and bitterness of feeling, Caleb and Joshua spoke to the congregation, “The land which we passed through to search it is an exceeding good land.” See Numbers 14:8-10. But the people wished to believe the worst, and while the ringing voice of Caleb was heard above the tumult, they stood with stones in their hands to batter down the men who bore the right testimony. Then “the glory of the Lord appeared in the tabernacle of the congregation before all the children of Israel.” See Numbers 14:11, 12.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 40)
While the people were cherishing doubts, and believing the unfaithful spies, the golden opportunity for Israel passed by. The inhabitants of the land were aroused to make a determined resistance, and the work which the Lord had prepared to do for them to manifest His greatness and His favor to His people, could not be done because of their wicked unbelief and rebellion.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 41)
Shall it be then in these last days, just before we enter into the heavenly Canaan, [that] God’s people shall indulge the spirit that was revealed by ancient Israel? Men full of doubts and criticisms and complaints can sow seeds of unbelief and distrust that will yield an abundant harvest. The history of Israel was written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come. See Hebrews 3:7-14; 4:1, 2.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 42)
Our only safety is in a diligent searching of the Scriptures. If we waste our precious opportunities to become familiar with the Word of God, we are losers in every respect. “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness; that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works.” [2 Timothy 3:16, 17.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 43)
Revealed truth can either reclaim man from sin or keep him steadfast in the path to glory. The Word of God is the only steadfast thing our world knows. It is the solid Rock. I am authorized and commissioned to say to everyone, whatever his calling or the character of his work. Make sure that the truth is planted in the heart by the power of the Spirit of God. Without this the human mind will sink into specious reasoning that leads into infidelity. Every seed of doubt will produce a harvest. Let nothing that savors of doubt be once named among us. Let our speech be always with grace, seasoned with salt. Let nothing that is offensive or distrustful or unholy proceed from our lips. Our only hope is in feeding on Christ, that living bread which came down from heaven.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 44)
I know there is positive danger that some souls will take positions represented as drawing back. The Lord Jesus is moving onward, and He says, “Follow me.” The Lord would have His faithful sentinels awake to duty. Let not one flatter himself that he has talent too valuable to be employed in the service of God, and give these talents to the services of the enemy. If you turn not these entrusted talents to advantage for Him who has bestowed them, what can you answer to God in that day when all will know why they are not saved?
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 45)
You may flatter yourselves that you have many generous, noble attributes, and are disposed to do kind things; but do you obey the commandments of God—every one of them? None are qualified for the work of God but those who have a constant sense of their own weakness and ignorance, so that they feel the need of being constant learners in the school of Christ. The Saviour says, “Learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.]
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 46)
There must be no envies, no jealousies, nor evil surmisings, no evil speaking against the brethren among those who are engaged in the Lord’s work. Let every one seek earnestly to have a clear perception of truth, and of his personal responsibility to labor for the salvation of his own soul, and the souls of those who are perishing out of Christ. Learn this lesson thoroughly, “Without me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] Ever consider that you are only the instruments in the hands of God. The good you may do is the result of divine power combined with human effort.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 47)
“Neither is he that planted anything, neither he that watereth; but God that giveth the increase.” [1 Corinthians 3:7.] Here is plainly represented the comparative value of the two agencies, the human and the divine. The Lord Jesus understands this matter fully, that man cannot accomplish any good thing without God. But God has honored human agencies by taking them into partnership with His divine power. “We are laborers together with God.” [Verse 9.] Here is an association that is pure, elevating, ennobling. God has made His church the depositaries of sacred trusts; His people are the channels through which spiritual life flows to the world.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 48)
But if men to whom God has entrusted talents of intellect refuse to use these gifts to the glory of God, after test and trial He leaves them to their own imaginings, and will take men who do not appear to be so richly endowed, who have not large self-confidence, and He will make the weak strong, because they trust in God to do those things for them which they cannot do for themselves. God will accept the wholehearted service and will Himself make up the deficiencies. Every faithful steward will feel that heart and soul and time and ability are lent treasures, to be returned with usury.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 49)
All your affections, all your powers, belong undividedly and eternally to Christ Jesus. Will you consider what you are doing for Christ? Have you engaged in faithful service for Him who has called you?
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 50)
The cause of God might have been years in advance of what it is now. There is a work to be accomplished in our churches. Heaven is waiting the consecration of the human agent to co-operate with the divine. God is waiting and longing to bestow His gifts upon men. He requires those who believe the truth to work with unselfish interest, with painstaking effort, with persevering energy. Not one must draw back, not one must fail nor be discouraged.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 51)
The inquiry should be, What am I doing with my Lord’s entrusted talents? The day of reckoning is soon to come. The account has passed, and is passing, into eternity—the record of talents wisely improved, of talents misused and abused. God will deal personally with each individual. The Master, who bestowed His goods, will scrutinize every talent returned. Who is appreciating the solemn moments of this life that are deciding our destiny for the future? God grant to awaken the human agent from his death-like slumber before it shall be forever too late and the cry shall come from his horror-stricken soul, “The harvest is passed, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.”Jeremiah 8:20.
(7LtMs, Ms 6, 1892, 52)
Ms 7, 1892
The Work of the Church Hanover Road, Victoria Park, Adelaide, S. Australia October 11, 1892 Previously unpublished.
I am now in Adelaide. In many respects it resembles Copenhagen, but on a much smaller and less elaborate scale.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 1)
We have a little cottage of six rooms all furnished, the weekly rent of which is one pound five shillings sterling. The church have kindly hired us a horse and phaeton, for which they pay a pound str. a week. We feed the horse and, as Elder Daniells is with us, he cares for him. Nearly every day I ride. We have been having considerable rain and clouds and cool weather. The inhabitants say it is generally very hot here at this season.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 2)
I am glad to report to you that I am recovering my health. I am not able to kneel or to use my limbs to ascend steps or stair. I can manage with help to climb two or three steps that are not too high; but I cannot do more than this now. I have been here two weeks today and have been strengthened by the Lord to speak to this people five times: have spoken Sabbath and Sunday forenoons. Last Sunday I spoke twice. In the morning I spoke to a good congregation and at five o’clock to our own people on missionary labor. The Lord gave me His precious blessing.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 3)
Last Sabbath after the forenoon meeting we had a thunderstorm and lightning which continued all night. A very mild thunder storm is considered as terrific and powerful, while we from America would think no more of it than the low rumbling of the trains.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 4)
We’ve had storms and clouds most of the time since we’ve been here, and we long for sunshine. The residents say that at this season of the year it is generally quite hot and the grass begins to look gray. Now every thing is in its glory. As we ride to and from the city, a distance of about two miles, the air is perfumed with orange blossoms. Wherever we go are the pleasant parks, roomy and abundant. There is much pains taken to cultivate flowers. I have never seen a city, in any country, that is laid out and planned for pleasantness and health as Adelaide.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 5)
But my great burden is how are these people in North Adelaide, in East Adelaide, and the different suburbs, to be reached with the truth? The church membership is about one hundred and fifty which is more than one half of what the membership is in Melbourne. But where are the workers? There is no minister abiding here.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 6)
Elder Curtis used to live here and preach to the people, but he was not a shepherd of the flock. He would tell the poor sheep he would rather be horsewhipped than to visit. He neglected personal labor, therefore pastoral work has not been done in the church itself or in its borders. But when the shepherd leaves the sheep, the chief Shepherd takes the charge of them. The deacons and elders of the church have acted wisely and worked judiciously to keep the church in order; and we find them in a much better condition that we supposed. We are happily disappointed.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 7)
But when I look over the years that have passed and consider what might have been done if the man who was entrusted with the position of a shepherd to the flock had been a faithful steward of God, watching for souls as one that must give an account, what a work might have been done in this new field! If the preacher had done the work as a pastor, I believe there would now be a large number rejoicing in the truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 8)
I am pained to the heart when I see those who claim to be Christians carry so little burden for souls. Oh, what can I say to those who are so idle, careless, and indifferent in regard to the work for the Master. Jesus has bought us with His own blood. Whatever may be our ability or calling, God has committed to us our individual responsibilities, and to every man He has given his work. This work cannot be transferred to another. Individual effort is to be exercised to seek and to save the lost. As he is God’s workman, he is required to become more and more efficient by practice, and better qualified to work the works of God, and educated and trained in the science of spiritual husbandry. “Ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 9)
There should be wise workmen in every church. Workmen who seek God as to the best methods of saving the tempted, the tried, the erring, so as to lose not one. It is verily a plan of Satan for our churches to be so inefficient and helpless, depending upon the minister to do the work which they should do, and which they must do if they ever receive the words from the lips of Christ, “Well done thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” [Matthew 25:21.]
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 10)
If men, who are appointed to do some work for the Master for which they are not fully qualified, place themselves under the great Teacher and learn of Him to work as He worked; and place themselves in connection with the Source of all power, and light, and strength, should they remain in ignorance? Should they remain dwarfs in religious growth? Why should they not grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, growing up to the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus? Our churches must have greater efficiency.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 11)
Every believer should realize that he has pledged himself to be wholly the Lord’s servant, to do His will. He is not his own, his time is not his own, his strength and his talents are not his own; but he is bought with a price, and is required to seek most earnestly to know the will of God concerning his duty in all things. Such a one will soon learn the advantages of entire surrender to God, and of working on Christian principles, having an eye single to the glory of God. If he goes weighted with the Spirit of the message of truth, he will feel weak in himself; but as he walks by faith, he experiences the grace of God which is sufficient for every trial, under every circumstance.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 12)
As a co-worker with Jesus Christ, he is fully entitled to the cheering assurance that the Holy Spirit is his great Helper, in short does the work while he is but the instrument in His hands. If he feels his powerlessness, that is as it should be; but when he looks and trusts in Jesus, he knows that God is Omnipotence. At every post of duty he must be girded with a power which he does not possess. Help, divine help has been provided and pledged by God to him. The greatest, the most deadly struggles, the sorest trials and besetments, constitute the very emergencies when he may take hold by living faith upon the strength of the Mighty One and like Jacob say, “I will not let thee go except thou bless me.” [Genesis 32:26.]
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 13)
The workers—God’s husbandry—when pressed sore by the enemy will feel their need and will look to the Author and Finisher of their faith and obtain from God wisdom and power and grace that they may fill their positions of trust. “Ye are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] In this work there will be new and living experiences. The soul in its helplessness will be driven by the great necessity to cast all its care and burden upon Jesus Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 14)
Why, the worker can do nothing without Jesus. I am not speaking of ministers only, but of every living soul who has given himself to God as His servant. Indolence cannot once be tolerated by God who “gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.]
(7LtMs, Ms 7, 1892, 15)
Ms 8, 1892
Christ Our Sufficiency Adelaide, Australia November 25, 1892 Formerly Undated Ms 14. Portions of this manuscript are published in UL 343; HP 73; 7BC 914; ChL 66-67; 2MR 24; 9MR 164.
The intercession of Christ is as a golden chain fastened to the throne of God. He has turned the merit of His sacrifice into prayer. Jesus prays, and by prayer succeeds. If He would have the heathen for His inheritance, He is directed to ask to that effect.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 1)
“For Zion’s sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God.” [Isaiah 62:1-3.]
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 2)
The Lord Jesus prays for triumph, and He summons His church to join Him: “I have set watchmen upon thy walls, O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their peace day nor night; ye that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence. And give him no rest, till he established, and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth.” [Verses 6, 7.]
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 3)
“Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye the way of the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out the stones; lift up a standard for the people. Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, his reward is with him, and his work before him. And they shall call them, The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord; and thou shalt be called, Sought out, A city not forsaken.” [Verses 10-12.]
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 4)
“I am sought of them that asked not for me; I am found of them that sought me not; I said, Behold me, behold me, unto a nation that was not called by my name.” [Isaiah 65:1.] Christ identifies Himself with His people. As their representative and surety, He is represented as placing Himself by their side by the altar; and their prayers ascending to the Father in His name are fragrant with the incense of His own merits. The prayers of the saints multiply the voice of His own intercession, and He gives to the prayers His own efficiency.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 5)
Let not my Brother Olsen question God’s wise arrangements, for God hath said He will make His strength perfect in your weakness. [2 Corinthians 12:9.] Ever bear a humble, contrite heart, and you will afford God an opportunity of manifesting His love and grace to the frail instrument. Let not one moment be wasted in lamenting the opportunities you never had. You have often thought, “If I had been in another position in life, and had had the advantages that many others have had, I might have had a larger capital to invest for my Lord.” The Lord knew all about this matter when He selected you for the work He has given you to do. In God’s beautiful arrangement the one talent may be increased by use, even becoming ten. And ever remember that God will accept according to what a man hath, and not according to what he hath not.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 6)
God has given you your talents. He has chosen you to bear responsibilities, not because you had a thorough education, not because you were an orator, or a man of brilliant intellect; He chose you because through His grace you walked humbly with God and manifested faithfulness in that which is least.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 7)
Jesus has been delivering His goods to His servants age after age. One generation after another has been gathering up the hereditary trust; the talents have increased largely by use, and have descended to us.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 8)
We are as His hired servants. He has bought us, paid the ransom money in His own blood to secure our willing service. Some, like yourself, feel the responsibility of trading upon the goods of heaven committed to them. You long to bring a greater income to your Lord. You are unreconciled to the smallness of the largest gifts which you can lay on the altar for Christ. The utmost of time and effort you can give to the Master seems all too little, and you bemoan the imperfect service.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 9)
Look to the uplifted Saviour. He is not dead and in Joseph’s new tomb, with a great stone rolled before it. He has risen! Eld. Olsen, he has risen! He stands as our great high priest! He maketh intercession for you. All he asks of you is just to use the talents intrusted. If you think that God has given you five talents, then be consoled that He does not require of you the improvement of ten. In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, I bid you look up. The rainbow of promise is encircling the throne.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 10)
“Blessed are the poor in spirit.” [Matthew 5:3.] You may gratify your love for Jesus, and without stint pour out the wealth of affection you have for him. Say, “I can in thought and desire serve Him continually.” You may feel that your influence with men is limited; but you can have constant communication with God. While others plead with men, you plead with God, and then with men.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 11)
Could there be a convocation of all the churches on earth, the object of their united cry should be for the Holy Spirit. When we have that, Christ our sufficiency is ever present. We shall have every want supplied. We shall have the mind of Christ. While you yearn over the whole human race, you will have One by your side who hath said, “Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:20.] Have you not then a helper? One who died for the recovery of the world? Have you not a sufficiency? Is not He your counselor? and is He not devising fresh methods for the saving of the souls for whom He died? While we are His instruments to seek and save the lost, we must permit the work of saving to rest on our Saviour. While in your prayers you present the great want of souls before the world’s Redeemer, commit both yourself and them to Him as His own purchased possession. Your only hope for yourself and for them is in Jesus. He bears your name upon His breast. Your prayers may rise with an importunity that will not accept denial; that is faith.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 12)
But do not write bitter things against yourself; do not charge yourself with being an unfaithful servant or betraying sacred trust. At times I feel so sorry for you, but not at all because I consider that you are out of your place. You tremble and fear because after all your labor there seems to be so much left undone that ought to have been done, and you long to lay off the great responsibility. But where is the man that you could, that you would dare, put in your place, that you could trust as a steward of God’s grace, a custodian of the precious treasures of truth? You have difficulty in finding even a man to act as an assistant, one on whom you can depend to do humble service, exercising his qualifications to the high end of doing the Master’s bidding, and promoting His glory. If it is so hard to find a man to stand by your side, I ask you, Where is the man to stand in your place?
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 13)
By all means select some one, whoever he may be, to share your burdens. I was shown this should be done. When Eld. Butler was president of the conference, he should have had such a helper. One man is not physically or mentally capable of overseeing and doing so large an amount of work as you have tried to do. You have done too much. The responsibilities which you have borne should be shared by three men, these three to be united in counsel, and in close, harmonious action. We cannot release you until some one shall be raised up to take the work; there must be decided efforts to educate and train the best kind of talent; and if in being tested, men show that they are not consecrated, tell them so plainly.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 14)
The question that determines our efficiency is not so much, “What have I received of my Lord?” but, “What have I done with what I have?” You have exerted yourself to the utmost, taking a great amount of work upon you; and when you see that with all your intense interest, you cannot accomplish all that you desire to do, you are tempted and discouraged. But the Lord understands all about the matter. He lays not to your charge the sin of neglect or of indolence. If Jesus were on earth, he would say, “Come apart, and rest awhile.” [Mark 6:31.] O, precious, compassionate Redeemer! What would the feeble humble agent do without Thee? How quickly He was touched with human woe!
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 15)
Now, my brother, if you would take it more easy in your preaching, not rein yourself up and labor so hard, it would be better for you in every way. You wear too fast. After habits are formed, it is most difficult to change them; but every effort should be made to preserve the vital forces. God will help in this matter.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 16)
In the place of doing more work, you must do less. Your physical and mental powers must have rest. Take it, my brother, take it, and do not be conscience-stricken, feeling that you are neglecting duty. You will come forth refreshed, to do much better work with less danger of a breakdown. Will you change your manner of laboring? Will you consider that the infirmities of mortality are upon you, and will you give your brain time to rest? I insist that you consider this matter in all its bearings, and then act rationally. Destroy not thyself.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 17)
While some ministers carry but little burden, and go light-loaded, you keep yourself as a cart pressed beneath sheaves, because you realize the responsibility of your office. While you are wearing, there are others whose minds are not expanding, whose souls are not enlarged by the Spirit of God, and who are not growing at all. They are simply drifting. They do not lack capability, but they are not willing to train their ability to do the highest service for the Master. Thus some laborers are worked nearly to death, while others are weak in moral power and feeble in experience, because they do not feel the importance of growing in grace.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 18)
I have been shown that the presidents of our conferences are not all doing their duty. They are not all becoming more and more efficient. Their experience is cheapened, and as they do not exercise their powers by taxing them, trusting in God to give them efficiency, their work is defective in every respect. The mere possession of qualifications is not enough; the ability must be diligently used.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 19)
Can nothing be devised to arouse the presidents of conferences to a sense of their obligations? Would they could see that their positions of trust only increase and intensifies their responsibility. If each president would feel the necessity of diligent improvement of his talents in devising ways and means for arousing ministers to work as they should, what a change would take place in every conference.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 20)
Faithful service on the part of the conference officers and the ministers would relieve the president of the General Conference of a large share of taxing, wearing labor. Fidelity is wanting in a marked degree. Do these men consider that the solemn scrutiny of every man’s work is soon to begin in heaven?
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 21)
When the Master went away, He gave to every man in every age and in every generation his work; and He says to us all, “Occupy till I come.” [Luke 19:13.] Have ministers thought how much is comprehended in these words? Verily there may be but a step between them and death. How stands the record of sacred trusts committed for wise improvement—talents misused, wasted hours, neglected opportunities, duties left undone, sickly churches, the flock of God not strengthened by having their portion of meat in due season?
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 22)
What is to be done? Shall the president of the General Conference carry the burden of the neglects of presidents and ministers, and weep between the porch and the altar, crying, “Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thine heritage to reproach”? [Joel 2:17.] Shall he feel that he is responsible for the deep sleep, the paralysis, that is upon the people of God? If he works as he has done to arouse the careless and set in order the things that others have neglected, he will become unable to labor, and will go down to an untimely grave.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 23)
Will the presidents of conferences and the ministers of the people seek the Lord earnestly, put away their sins, empty their souls of their idols, or will they continue to go on half-heartedly, neglecting solemn duties, while Satan triumphs, whispering to his evil angels, and to his human confederacy in evil, “Hopeless, irredeemable bankruptcy”? Let there be no more wasted hours, neglected duties, despised privileges. Open your eyes to what is taking place around you in the signs of the times. The warnings of God have been given; why not heed them?
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 24)
Do not abandon yourselves to despair, but heed the words of Christ, “Be watchful and strengthen the things that remain, that are ready to die.” [Revelation 3:2.] When the eyesalve is applied, many will see as never before their life of unfulfilled duties, and will be conscience-stricken. But the words of the inspired apostle present, now, just now, hope to those who have been lagging behind and now are trembling for the future. He says, “Redeeming the time, because the days are evil.” [Ephesians 5:16.] Remember, all depends on the use you make henceforth of your entrusted talents. If you refuse to use your powers, they will surely become weak and decay. God has given to every man his work.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 25)
We have been granted a long time of solemn privilege and sacred trust, and now the crisis is opening upon us—anxious, solemn moments in our experience. As a people we have only touched the missionary work with the tip ends of our fingers. Many are unwarned and ensnared in Satan’s devices. Apparent success in some lines of our work has led many to retreat, self-satisfied, instead of pressing the battle to the gates.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 26)
The whole church needs to be aroused and brought to their knees before God. Pride must be expelled, for it has been the cherished idol. Selfishness and ambition and self-esteem have made men to walk proudly in their own imaginings.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 27)
Great is the mercy of the Lord toward those who have departed from Him. He says: “When Israel was a child, then I loved him, and called my son out of Egypt.”“How shall I give thee up, Ephraim? How shall I deliver thee, Israel? How shall I make thee as Admah? How shall I set thee as Zeboim? Mine heart is turned within me; my repentings are kindled together.” [Hosea 11:1, 8.]
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 28)
Let the churches seek the Lord. Let them humble themselves before God. It is an individual work. But, Elder Olsen, you cannot repent for the people. You cannot give a ransom for the soul of one. The ransom has been paid, a dear price. Jesus and all heaven are working for the salvation of man. Commit the keeping of your soul unto God as to a faithful Creator. Look, not at your infirmities, but look to Jesus for sufficiency and power.
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 29)
“Finally, my brother, be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.” [Ephesians 6:10, 11.] “Strengthened with all might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience and longsuffering with joyfulness; giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light.” [Colossians 1:11, 12.]
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 30)
O, what precious possibilities are for every one who believes and trusts in Jesus! When man could not possibly remedy his depraved condition, Jesus paid the ransom by dying in his stead. “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God!” [Romans 11:33.]
(7LtMs, Ms 8, 1892, 31)
Ms 9, 1892
Diary/“At the seven o’clock meeting...” Duplicate of Ms 12, 1891.
Ms 10, 1892
Testimony to the Battle Creek Church NP June 10, 1892 Formerly Undated Ms 85. This manuscript is published in entirety in 18MR 156-161.
I am deeply concerned for our people in Battle Creek who are exalted to heaven in point of privileges, as was Capernaum in the days of Christ. While receiving from many sources great light, what must be their accountability before God to make the right use of the light given, to shine as lights in the world! How few are receiving educational advantages with a purpose before them to use the knowledge they obtain for the glory of God, to educate and enlighten others. The truth will triumph, but who of those that have had such great advantages to know the truth will triumph with it?
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 1)
My heart burns within me as I see, as the Lord has shown me, what even one person may do who has given himself to God to be molded, to be fashioned, and to have the superscription of Christ upon him. Come out from the world and be separate and stand as God’s peculiar people, in the world, but not of the world, pilgrims and strangers, seeking a better country, even an heavenly.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 2)
I want to say to the church in Battle Creek, there is much work to be done in missionary fields. This work men and women can engage in, bringing all their capabilities and all their education with them to do honor to God. Every ray of light, every important truth, is to be imparted to others, for not one child of God will live to himself. All the light God has given is to be diffused. Why are there so few who feel any burden for the salvation of others? Because the professed Christians have not connected themselves with God. They have not walked in the light. They have not been doers of the words of Christ. There is pride of dress, pride of spirit, self-esteem, self-importance, that exclude them from the missionary field. It is a sad thing that where the most light is given, as in Battle Creek, there should be marked departure from Bible simplicity in dress. Why is it? Should the missionaries go to foreign fields with all the objectionable features in dress, in want of piety, how would the religion of Christ appear?
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 3)
There needs to be a thorough reformation in our churches. The converting power of God upon the heart would mold the life and would make a wonderful transformation in the line of dress. O, that every believer in the truth would have the mold and superscription of Christ. O, that all would represent the character of Christ in meekness and lowliness of heart. If indeed they have the truth abiding in the heart, how can they be silent and not tell that which they know of the love of Jesus? The trouble is that many do not have Christ abiding in their hearts; they have not a saving faith, therefore light does not shine forth from them.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 4)
With such solemn truths as we are handling, with the signs fulfilling everywhere in our world to show that the end is near, the great crisis right upon us, the stupor, the lethargy, the pride and conformity to the world in dress and in spirit is most astonishing. Famines, pestilences, earthquakes, storms by land and sea are putting out the life of thousands, and this is only the beginning of that which is to come. How important that every church becomes a working force; especially should this be the case in Battle Creek at the great heart of the work. Here there should be maintained an example in modern, simple apparel.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 5)
All that go forth as missionaries should have the principle firmly established to keep clean off idolatry of dress; for dress is an idol; dress has established its sway over sensible human minds and held its power so that it separates the soul from God. All these things are reasons why we do not have more devoted, converted missionaries in our churches. They have suffered the world to set up its hellish banner between them and Jesus so that it is impossible for them to represent Christ in self-denial.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 6)
Why do not those who claim to believe the truth show by their actions that they are sanctified through the truth and not conformed to the world? Why do they not come out from the world and be separate? The time for us to represent the self-denial, the purity, and holiness of our religion is today. The time will soon pass when we can individually deny self daily and take up the cross and follow Jesus.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 7)
Oh, when I think what the church in Battle Creek might be if they were only Christians, what good influences they might exert if they only followed the Lord Jesus fully, I am bowed to the earth with a weight of sorrow I cannot express; because I know that the large number who expend all their earnings in dress, in attending concerts, in administering to their own pleasure are not Christians. They have not the mark of God’s people. They have not the meekness and lowliness of Christ, thus cannot shine as lights in the world. They conform to the world and their influence is of the same character as that of the world.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 8)
Whenever persons are truly converted, their moral taste is changed. In all their expenditures they will have a single purpose—[to] keep the glory of God in view, to have a right influence in the church, and in all their actions to testify to worldlings that they are children of God, that through faith they have been made partakers of Christ’s self-denial, of His great love for perishing souls. They will constantly be afraid that they will lift a worldly standard in the place of the banner of Jesus Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 9)
What an account will those in Battle Creek have to give who have the Bible to guide them as to the spirit and action they must have in order to lead souls out of darkness to the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in! How much money is expended in order to follow the promptings and desires of a carnal heart, to please and glorify self! How much means might flow into the Lord’s treasury that is employed upon self! And in the judgment those poor, tempted souls who have lived to please themselves will see these things as God has estimated them. They will see how they might have saved and helped if they had not been so absorbed with self.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 10)
Every one who has a knowledge of the truth has a work to do to come into sympathy with Christ. “Ye are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] The salvation of the soul is above every other interest; how much higher than every other enterprise is measured by the cross of Calvary. Christ’s servants will work the works of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 11)
Now missionaries are wanted, and if the many in the church at Battle Creek had expended less money and less time in the outward adorning, and in many trivial things, their minds might have been enriched with the grace of Christ; and they, growing up into Christ, could have enriched others. The truth would burn like holy fire upon the altar of the heart, a light to shine amid the darkness. “Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” [Matthew 5:16.]
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 12)
The satanic agencies are a living, persevering power, at work to bar the way so that the kingdom of Christ may not come and the will of God be done in the earth. The church is asleep while Satan is sowing his tares. While so many of the church members refuse to shine, how shall the world be enlightened? There is work given of God for every one to do; there are to be no idle ones. Not one is to be selfish and self-centered. It is very easy to become thus, and Satan is constantly working that this selfish spirit shall be manifested by professed Christians.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 13)
I wish I could make the church understand how terrible a thing it is to profess to be Christians while, in the place of leading heavenward, their thoughts, their actions, are of a character that suits the plans of Satan, for he can use them as decoys to lead others away from true piety and earnest Christian work. Salt that has lost its savor can never benefit the world. It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out and trodden under foot of men.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 14)
Professed believers who see no work to call them from thinking and planning and working for themselves will not have the rich treasures of truth opened to them, and the truth will not be a savor of life unto them, or to others through their influence. Who wears the armor of Jesus Christ? Who are marshalled under the banner to work as faithful, well disciplined soldiers? God has made us stewards, and it is expected of a steward that he be found faithful.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 15)
Let those who have long professed to believe the truth consider carefully what ground they occupy. Are they trying to serve God and mammon? It will not pay to do this. God requires the whole heart. Suppose a call should be made in Battle Creek for missionaries to go forth to establish themselves in cities and in villages, and even to go to foreign countries to do all that they possibly can in the name of Jesus. How many would respond? How many of those who should respond would have their character so molded by Jesus Christ that they would be chosen as those who could be trusted?
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 16)
How many who have listened to the appeals made in regard to the plainness of dress have heeded the appeals and admonitions of God, conforming to the light given of God? Should those who profess to believe the truth go into places where the truth has never been represented, would their outward appearance plainly contradict the truth? Those who have not been brought into harmony with the self-denial and self-sacrifice of Christ Jesus are not the ones to attempt this work, for they are not ready to labor for the salvation of others.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 17)
We want missionaries, but where shall we find them? Those who have had every spiritual advantage, who should have been increasing their talents that they may have more talents to use, that they may return to the Lord His own with usury, have dwarfed intellects, and [have] sacrificed their spirituality on the altar of lust. Their discernment is perverted; they know not that they are without a genuine conversion. But what will these have to say in the day of God? Let them consider before it shall be forever too late.
(7LtMs, Ms 10, 1892, 18)
Ms 11, 1892
Stewards of God’s Gifts NP June 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in OHC 190; 1MCP 245-246; 2MR 98.
“Lay not up for yourselves treasure upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for where your treasure is there will your heart be also.” [Matthew 6:19-21.]
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 1)
With all the facilities that God has given, all the institutions that are established among us, how sad it seems that when the call is made for men and women—not ministers, but those who have a knowledge of the truth, who in principle should be firm as a rock—to change their location and put their heart into the work to represent the truth to others, there are so few to respond. What is the matter? Souls are perishing for the truth. Why do not those who have the Bread of Life, the heavenly manna, give it to those who need it? Souls, perishing out of Christ, would be saved if God’s professed people who have the light would let it shine, bring it out from under that bed, from under that bushel that encloses it, and put it on a candlestick that it may shine to all that are within the house.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 2)
Think of what God has done. At infinite cost He has opened through the smitten heart of His beloved Son a channel by which His mercy may flow to the world. God delighteth in mercy; cannot His followers express this? God is love; tell it, act it. Let self no longer be idolized. Much, yes, everything, has God done for us; then why not in your turn do something for Jesus? “But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in his wings.” [Malachi 4:2.]
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 3)
There has been a revelation of Christ’s glory to the church of God. “The path of the just is as a shining light, which shineth more and more unto the perfect day.” [Proverbs 4:18.] Stormy times are before us; like a thief, Satan is stealing along in his plans and devices. Suddenly will these things come upon all who are asleep. What shall we do that we may be prepared for the satanic work that is to open before us, when the lying wonders of Satan will come with startling surprise upon all who are not ready, and who are not kept by the grace of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 4)
I did not expect to write upon this matter, but somehow my pen has traced these lines. I find that our people in foreign lands are, many of them, afraid to send their youth to America to receive an education, for the manner of dress and the want of holiness of mind that exist, especially in Battle Creek, make our brethren tremble for the influence that would be brought into these countries which would strengthen pride and weaken spirituality. Not having sufficient knowledge of what saith the Scriptures, many are not balanced by principles. I know they have reason to be afraid. There ought to be many going forth from Battle Creek as devoted, spiritual missionaries; but many will not feel the burden of souls until they are thoroughly converted and copy the Pattern, Jesus Christ. They have a theoretical knowledge of the truth, but their limited practical knowledge has made them weak and inefficient, yielding to desire for display; and therefore they feel not the urgency of the case of those who know not the truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 5)
Having refused to lift the cross, to stand forth as the chosen, peculiar people of God, they have missed a rich experience which would have brought them into sympathy with Christ and with one another, to help each other in the church to reach a higher standard. What will be the result of this course pursued by those who profess to believe the truth? They refuse to wear the yoke of Christ, and they will not learn the lessons in the school of Christ which would make them wise unto salvation. God has entrusted us with talents, some five, some two, some one, but not a farthing to be squandered upon selfish indulgence. For it is Master-lent capital; nothing is to be hoarded, for there is a place for every talent to be employed. The principal is the Lord’s. The interest is His. Every dollar that is put out to the exchangers is stamped with the image and superscription of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 6)
In the expenditure of money let the Christian look up to God and ask Him to give wisdom. What if the professed followers of Jesus should look upon their expensive garments and should see the words written upon them by the finger of God, “Clothe the naked.” What if they should see inscribed upon their expensive decorations in their homes, the pictures and furniture, “Bring the poor that are cast out to thy house.” In the dining room, where the table is laden with abundant food, the finger of God has traced, “Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house?” [Isaiah 58:7.]
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 7)
Let all, old and young, consider that it is not a light matter to be the Lord’s steward and to be charged in the books of heaven with using in a selfish manner. The needy, the oppressed, are left in want, while the Lord’s money is selfishly squandered in extravagance and luxury. O, that all will remember that God is no respecter of persons. It is a great thing to be a steward, faithful and true, before a just, impartial God who will not excuse in any of His stewards any unfairness or any robbery toward Him.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 8)
We see in this far off country very much to be done. Men, consecrated to the service of Christ, are wanted now; there are openings on every side. And as we count the cost of entering places where the standard of truth is to be elevated, we see that the work cannot go forward without means. O, that all to whom the Lord’s money is entrusted would lay hold of this important part of the work and be the Lord’s in this world where there is want, nakedness, wretchedness, and ignorance! To whom much has been given, of him much will be required.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 9)
The law of God holds every man accountable for the use he makes of every dollar that comes into his hands, for the Lord has made men His agents to relieve the world’s distress. If man hoards or selfishly uses his Lord’s entrusted goods, it will be to the ruin of his own soul, for he honors, exalts, and glorifies himself. Yet society and his associates are just so foolish as to exalt the man as much better than the poor because he has large property, when this accumulated wealth was the Lord’s, to be used to relieve the temporal and spiritual wants of His creatures. It is the custom of the world to exalt and worship men who are unfaithful stewards and have embezzled their Lord’s goods, making oppression current, poverty and ignorance more deep and bitter, causing men to blaspheme God because of the wretchedness. If men had kept the commandments of God, loving God supremely and their neighbor as themselves, this terrible wretchedness would not be.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 10)
God is a spectator in every business transaction. The connection of man with his God, in this sacred arrangement made with man in entrusting him with the Lord’s goods, should, in view of the judgment, make man honest with his God. Every man is to be judged according to the deeds done in the body. There are those in our world who, although the professedly chosen of God, can always pass the needy by on the other side. Jesus sees this; Jesus marks this; He will not pass it by. Jesus declared that He came to preach the gospel to the poor. [Luke 4:18.] He has bestowed His goods [so] that love and beneficence shall live, ever growing stronger in the hearts of His people.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 11)
In the work of saving souls, there is need of enduring patience and love and sincere faith. The heavenly agencies are at work in drawing them, and the human agent, co-operating with the divine, must bring to his work a warm heart, glowing with the spirit of Christ, having a yearning of soul for those who are ready to perish. Why are there not more successful workers in drawing souls to Christ? Because there are but few who are laborers together with God. Many become weary in well doing. They have not the grace to submit to discipline and spiritual training. They do not choose to unite with Christ and toil with painstaking to attain the desired object. It is far easier to have a name to live while they are spiritually dead. If they maintain the semblance of piety, they think it is sufficient. At times they have good purposes, the spark of grace in their souls is not extinct, and they are pleased with themselves although they neither burn nor shine.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 12)
Would it not be well for these souls to enquire, Where are the sheaves that I am required to bring to Jesus in the turning of souls from sin unto righteousness? Will it not be profitable for these souls to do some self-examination to see whether they be in the faith? Do they copy the Pattern? Or do they by word and action lead others away from Jesus, to be as self-deceived as themselves? How long before the truth shall impress the heart and transform the character?
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 13)
With great blessings in the unfolding of truth, all who are favored will have to render an account to God. Having light from heaven, they did not appreciate it all sufficiently to let it shine upon others; depositories of the sacred gifts of heaven, they are doing nothing to show forth the praises of Him who hath called them out of darkness into His marvellous light. What will they say in the last great day when every case is decided for life or death, [when] all [are] rewarded as their works have been? Let every one who claims to be a follower of Jesus ask himself, Am I walking in His footsteps? Am I co-operating with Christ, or am I walking and working away from Christ?
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 14)
The world’s Redeemer gave His life as a continual sacrifice in order to save man. He withdrew from the kingdom of heaven and consecrated Himself to the work of ministering to the sorrows of suffering humanity. The kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them, were brought in the most attractive light before Christ and offered as a bribe if He would only bow to acknowledge Satan as prince of the world. But the Lord Jesus saw it all as if He saw it not. Only one object was before Him—the saving of the souls whom Satan was binding under his power; everything else sank into insignificance. The voice of penitence, imploring forgiveness, was music for His ears. He saw a world bound in captivity to Satan’s power. All the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them, inviting His acceptance, would not have caused Him to turn aside a step from the path which He knew led directly to the cross.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 15)
Jesus could have flashed bright beams of light on the darkest mysteries of science, but He would not spare a moment from teaching the knowledge of the science of salvation. His time, His knowledge, His faculties, His life itself, were appreciated only as the means of working out the salvation of the souls of men. O what love, what matchless love! Contrast our tame, lifeless, half-paralyzed efforts with the work of the Lord Jesus. Listen to His words, to His prayer to the Father, “I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it; that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them.” [John 17:26.] What language is this! How deep, how broad, how full!
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 16)
The Lord Jesus desires to shed abroad His love through every member of the body, His church, that the vitality of that love may circulate through every part of the body and dwell in us as it dwells in Him. The Lord then can love fallen man as He does His own Son; and He declares that He will be satisfied with nothing less than this in our behalf. How many answer the expectation of Christ Jesus? How many will make decided efforts to copy the Pattern? Who are called the great ones of earth? Those who have riches and worldly honors. It is regarded as no sin to misapply the goods entrusted to men in order to relieve the distressed, the hungry, the naked. But those who greedily grasp all they can possibly lay their hands on, and leave the poor to struggle in the battle of life in want and hunger, will not be proud to meet the record in that day when every man will be judged according to his works.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 17)
The stewards of God have nothing to fear if they do their duty in appropriating the means entrusted to them. Christ has made ample provision for the ignorant, the poor, the down trodden. They are the objects of His mercy and eternal love. The apportioning of rewards at the last day turns upon the question of our practical benevolence: “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.” [Matthew 25:40.] Christ puts Himself in the poor man’s place, identifying His interest with that of the poor. “For I was an hungered and ye gave me no meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not.” [Verses 42, 43.] He calls upon each disciple to dispense with grateful liberality the gifts entrusted to him, as if he were bestowing the same upon his Redeemer.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 18)
Our Saviour was ever touched with human woe. Human nature left to itself would not have strong sympathy with human needs; but when the love of Christ shall warm the heart, then true beneficence is practiced in the name of Christ, then there is action upon new and higher ground. Souls as well as bodies are to be saved and comforted, and the love and the means bestowed are to be proportioned to the worthiness of Christ and our obligations to Him. Here are the highest inducements, a motive power strong and efficient, to overcome the master passion of selfishness. The love of God and the love of the world are striving for the mastery; which shall bear away the victory?
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 19)
Every soul who believes in Jesus will copy the Pattern; he will be self-denying. He will not seek to please self but to see and understand the wants of the cause of God, what he can do as his personal duty to exemplify the life of Christ. “No man liveth to himself,” and no man dieth to himself; his influence for good or for evil is perpetuated in those who follow His example. [Romans 14:7.]
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 20)
There are peculiar snares open before the feet of those who have temporal riches. Circumstanced as they are by the providence of God, unless they are constantly seeking for heavenly wisdom, their feet will stumble into Satan’s nets; even those who believe the truth are in danger of showing a preference for moneyed men and acting toward them as if fearful to speak to them of their dangers lest they shall be offended and refuse to support the cause of God with the capital entrusted to them. This has been done in many instances, for those who have the handling of property are exposed to high-mindedness, to self-trust, to self-confidence and self-exaltation. Whenever this course is questioned, the plain truth is closely brought home to the soul, they are troubled to feel that a personal injury has been done to them, that those who are in responsible positions did not show them due respect. If they have made a loan to the cause of God, at once the temptation comes to withdraw the means entrusted; this has brought financial pressure at a time when it has caused great anxiety and burdens to those who had been placed in positions of trust. When those rich men to whom God has entrusted talents for the very purpose of building up His cause, extended the light of truth, act in this manner, they plainly say, “This is not the Lord’s money but my own, to do with just as I please.”
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 21)
Are these men of property laborers together with God? No, no. They are embezzling their Lord’s money, misapplying it to serve their own tempted souls and please the prince of darkness. Thus loans become heavy burdens, and our brethren want as few of them as possible. Let the stewards of the means entrusted to them of God see the peculiar snares laid for the borrower and the lender, and let them close the door to temptation by giving freely as the Lord has prospered them. Let our brethren who bear responsibilities in the work draw upon these rich men for the Lord’s own money, with assurance that the Holy Spirit will make them willing to invest the sum that they can well afford to apply for the advancement of the kingdom of God in the world. Let professed Christians consider Christ Jesus at every step, for you are His representatives, and you are to follow His example.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 22)
Jesus was rich; He made the world; He was the possessor of all things; but in the days of His humiliation, when He assumed humanity, He chose not the position of wealth, of worldly honor. He came into our world as a poor man. “Though he was rich, yet for our sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be rich,” not in riches that pass away, but in eternal treasures. [2 Corinthians 8:9.] When you contemplate your great Exemplar, what is your duty? In view of the perishing souls in every country and in every clime, you are to sell that you have, and to give alms, to use your bank stock as the Lord’s entrusted capital, to the glory of God. To acquire wealth for the satisfaction of knowing that you have an abundance is not the example placed before you by Jesus Christ. It is a sin and your soul is in peril as long as you maintain this position.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 23)
Thousands of souls have missed their way to heaven because they come into possession of property, and Satan’s suggestions were accepted, and the direct injunctions given by the Master, Jesus Christ, has but little weight.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 24)
“Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for where your treasure is there will your heart be also. The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!” [Matthew 6:19-23.]
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 25)
“Sell that ye have and give alms; provide to yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth. For where your treasure is there will your heart be also. Let your loins be girded about and your lights burning; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord, when he will return from the wedding; that when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him immediately.” [Luke 12:33-36.]
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 26)
Here the danger is plainly stated; the duty of the children of light is laid open before them. It is not safe to follow the customs or practices of the world in the use of the means the Lord has placed in your hands. Unless we individually feel the sacred responsibility of our stewardship, and in the investment of the Lord’s goods strictly follow the example of Jesus, there is constant danger that Satan’s plans will divert the Lord’s money into forbidden channels, and the treasury of God be robbed of the means which should be employed in blessing humanity, in helping the poor, the needy, the orphan, the fatherless, and establishing missions in all parts of our world.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 27)
Character is influence. As mind rules matter, character rules minds, and draws other minds into sympathy, and there is a new impulse, a moral taste created. Thus a power is exerted for good in all missionary work. As nothing turned Jesus aside from the great plan for the redemption of man through self-denial and self-sacrifice, every pardoned sinner is under the weighty responsibility of placing himself in harmony with Christ and the heavenly intelligences, strong in unity, employing every element of influence and securing every holy agency in heaven and in the earth to oppose error with truth. We cannot do otherwise if we are partakers of the divine nature. We see the wonderful exultation of the love of Christ in the spectacle of a God yielding Himself as a sacrifice that He may save man. When we have an experimental knowledge of God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent, the grace of Christ will be so attractive and powerful to us that we shall consider nothing a sacrifice that we can do to spread the glad tidings by sea and land.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 28)
Property is a talent which as a steward you are responsible to use with wisdom, expending as little upon yourself as is needful, that the Lord may receive His own. Even the one talent, wisely employed, will win other talents. But if the possessors of means become selfish and bury their talents of money in the world, if covetousness, or prodigal expenditure in selfish indulgence, leads them to refuse to invest in the cause of Him who sacrificed all to enrich humanity with the title to an immortal inheritance, what will they say in the judgment, when an account of their stewardship is demanded?
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 29)
God is opening more and more channels through which our gifts in tithes and offerings are to flow. Become acquainted with the missions already established at home and in foreign countries. See the embarrassed condition of the missions in far off lands. Shall the missionaries become discouraged for the want of means to advance the work, to lift the standard of truth in foreign lands? The islands of the sea are waiting for thee, O God. Schools are to be established in these islands to prepare students to go to higher schools within reach, there to be educated and trained to go back to their island homes to diffuse to others the light they have received. Will any who claim to believe the truth indulge a spirit of avarice now? Will any show a spirit of selfishness to grasp the highest wages possible for their service because they think they can get it, when this is necessitating restrictions in other directions where the means is needed? Churches should be ready to assist sister churches to provide a place of worship free from debt, that character may be given to the work.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 30)
This work of missions, the work of saving souls, was established in a sacrifice established by Jesus Christ Himself, and every follower of Christ in truth will be imbued with His spirit and work with His mind for the same end for which He came into our world. Every extravagant, selfish indulgence will appear very different to the actor when the judgment shall sit, and the books shall be opened; every transaction in business, every matter of deal, every dollar that has been drawn away from the treasury of God to satisfy ambitious projects, or merely for pleasure, will then appear in altogether a different light from that in which the suggestions of Satan presented it.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 31)
Let no man lock away the Lord’s money in parchments and wills to be used after he is dead. Use your means yourself as stewards of God while you live. There are churches burdened with debt; let your means help to relieve the situation. There are widows and orphans that can be greatly relieved. Jesus has given you an example; follow His footsteps. When the minds and hearts of God’s people are filled with the love of Jesus, there will be a clearer line of demarkation between them and the world. Today there is great reason for deep humiliation because of the sinful conformity between the church and the world.
(7LtMs, Ms 11, 1892, 32)
Ms 12, 1892
Missionary Work Duplicate of Ms 66, 1894.
Ms 13, 1892
A Call to a Deeper Experience NP Circa September 1892 This manuscript is published in entirety in RH 04/04/1893, 04/11/1893, 04/18/1893.
Christ, the True Witness, addresses the church at Ephesus saying, “I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.”Revelation 2:4, 5. What effect have these words had upon the church? Have the professed people of God understood the import of the words, “Except thou repent,”“I will come unto thee quickly”—when you are at ease, careless, filled with spiritual negligence—“and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.” When warnings come no more to the people of God, when tender admonitions from the Spirit of God are silent, when the candle of heavenly illumination shines no longer upon their pathway, they will be left to kindle their own fire, and to walk in the sparks of their own kindling.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 1)
Many sermons are preached that are as Christless as was the offering of Cain, and heavenly intelligences look with amazement and sorrow upon the self-tainted, worthless offering. Could men realize how their services are regarded by heaven, they would humble themselves before God. Many workers have educated themselves as keen debaters and critics, but have they the example of Christ for dealing with souls in this way? No; and unless this class of workers shall humble their hearts before God, they cannot sit with Christ upon His throne. Only those who have the spirit of a little child will enter into the kingdom of heaven.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 2)
Should Christ come to our world as He came at His first advent, many would criticize Him who imagine themselves to be children of God. Those who think they are keen, smart men, who are wise in their own conceit, need to know Jesus and Him crucified. They need to understand the power of His grace. All our hope is founded and sustained by Christ; then when our ministers fall on the Rock and are broken, they will say, More of Christ and less of theories.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 3)
Oh, how few know the day of their visitation. How few even among those who believe in present truth, understand the signs of the times, or what they are to experience before the end. We are under divine forbearance today; but how long will the angels of God continue to hold the winds that they shall not blow? We are convinced that among the people of God there is blindness of mind, and hardness of heart, although God has manifested inexpressible mercy toward us. How few there are who are truly humble, devoted, God-fearing servants in the cause of Christ, whose hearts are full of gratitude and thanksgiving because they are called to act a part in the work of God, being co-laborers with Jesus Christ, partakers with Christ of His sufferings! How few there are who can say from the heart, This light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are unseen; for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are unseen, are eternal.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 4)
Today there are few who are heartily serving God. The most of those who compose our congregation are spiritually dead in trespasses and sins. They come and go like the door upon its hinges. For years they have complacently listened to the most solemn, soul-stirring truths, but they have not practiced them. They are less and less sensible of the preciousness and value of truth, because they neglect the practice of those things which are pleasing in the sight of God. The stirring testimonies of reproof and warning do not arouse them. The sweetest melodies that come from God through human lips—justification by faith and the righteousness of Christ—do not bring forth from them a response of love and gratitude.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 5)
Though the heavenly Merchantman displays before them the richest jewels of faith and love, though His voice invites them to buy of Him gold tried in the fire, and white raiment that they may be clothed, the eyesalve that they may see, yet they steel their hearts against Him and fail to exchange their lukewarmness for love and zeal; but fold their hands in complacency [and] make a profession, but deny the power of true godliness. If they continue in this state, God will reject them with abhorrence. To praise the world and God at the same time is in no way acceptable to God. Awake, awake! before it is everlastingly too late.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 6)
Brethren and sisters who have long claimed to believe the truth, I would ask you, Have your practices been in harmony with your light, with your privileges, with the opportunities granted of heaven? This is a serious question. Why is it that there is so little faith, so little spiritual power? Why are there so few who bear the yoke and carry the burden of Christ? Why do persons have to be urged to take up their work for the Master? Why are there so few that can unveil the mysteries of redemption? Why is it that the imputed righteousness of Christ does not shine through His professed followers as a light to the world?
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 7)
The people of God are called “the light of the world, a city set upon a hill that cannot be hid.” [Matthew 5:14.] “Glorious things are spoken of thee, O city of God.”“God is in the midst of her; she shall not be moved.” [Psalm 87:3; 46:5.] The Sun of Righteousness has risen upon the church, and it is the duty of the church to shine. Those who are connected with Christ will grow in grace and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ, to the full stature of men and women. It is the privilege of every soul to make advancement. No one is to be an idler in the vineyard.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 8)
If all who claim to believe the truth had made the most of their opportunities and ability to learn all that they were privileged to learn, they would have become strong in Christ. No matter what may have been their occupation, if farmers, mechanics, teachers, or pastors, if they had wholly consecrated themselves to God, they would have been efficient agents to work for the heavenly Master. They would have fulfilled the injunction of the apostle, “Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand.” [Ephesians 6:10-13.]
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 9)
If Christ is not abiding in the soul, another spirit rules and controls; but Christ, the precious Saviour, is to be the Christian’s all in all. Every holy thought, every pure desire, every godlike purpose, is from Him who is [the] light, the truth and the way. Christ is to live in His representatives by the Spirit of truth. Jesus said, “Howbeit, when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak; and he will show you things to come.” [John 16:13.] The events of the future will be discerned by prophecy and will be understood.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 10)
“He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you. All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you.” [Verses 14, 15.] Christ is to live in the human instrument. Paul says, “I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.” [Galatians 2:20.]
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 11)
The privileges, the blessings, of the child of God are represented by the apostle in the following language: “To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory.” [Colossians 1:27.] When we realize that our hope of glory is Christ, that we are complete in Him, we shall rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. The apostle further says that he ceased not to pray, “That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him: the eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power to usward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in heavenly places.” [Ephesians 1:17-20.]
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 12)
Oh, if we as a people had improved our opportunities to gain a knowledge of the Word, to obtain a vital experience in the things of God, we would have fulfilled the word, “Ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world; holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ.” [Philippians 2:15, 16.] We can impart only that which we first receive. Those who are united to the church should be living, working agents to impart light to those who are in darkness. They should declare the truth of God, revealing His love and faithfulness.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 13)
As men use their powers as God directs them to, their talents will increase, their ability will enlarge, and they will have heavenly wisdom in seeking to save those who are lost. But while the church are listless and neglectful of their God-given responsibility, how can they expect to receive the treasure of heaven to impart to others? When professed Christians feel no burden to enlighten the minds of those who are in darkness, when they fail to make use of the rich grace of Christ and cease to impart the knowledge they have received, they become selfish, narrow, bigoted, and their capacity to receive more and more heavenly illumination decreases rather than increases. They become less discerning, lose their appreciation of the richness of the heavenly endowment, and failing to value it themselves, they fail to present it to others.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 14)
It is only as God sees His professed people eager to be laborers together with Him that He can impart to them light and grace, for then they will make every interest secondary to the interest of His work and cause. With such workers the heavenly intelligences will co-operate. Jesus says, “Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me.” [Acts 1:8.] It is the union of the Holy Spirit and the testimony of the living witness that is to warn the world. The worker for God is the agent through which the heavenly communication is given, and the Holy Spirit gives divine authority to the word of truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 15)
What more can I say that I have said to impress upon our churches, and especially upon the church at Battle Creek, the eternal loss they are liable to, in not arousing and putting to use the executive ability that God has given them? If the members of the churches would but put to work the powers of mind that they have, in well directed efforts, in well matured plans, they might do a hundredfold more for Christ than they are now doing. If they went forth with earnest prayer, with meekness and lowliness of heart, seeking personally to impart to others the knowledge of salvation, the message might reach the inhabitants of the earth. How many more messages of reproof and warning must the Lord send to His chosen people before they will obey? I tell you in the name of the Lord Jesus, who gave His life for the life of the world, that as a people we are behind our privileges and opportunities.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 16)
What rich feasts have been provided for the people of Battle Creek! What opportunities have been given them! The people have been convinced that they should be laborers together with God, but have they been converted to the idea? The dangers of their course, the duties required at their hands, have all been presented; earnest appeals have been made to their understanding and to their conscience, and light has been given them so that they are without excuse. They can have no cloak for their sinful neglect, but the Lord does not urge men and women to the work by presenting to them flattering inducements. They can work for Him only as they work willingly, giving hearty co-operation.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 17)
The truth for this time has been presented from the holy oracles and has been witnessed by the power of the Holy Spirit. It has been clearly shown that in the righteousness of Christ is our only hope of gaining access to the Father. How simple, how plain, has the way of life been made to those who have a disposition to walk therein. Would greater evidence, more powerful manifestations, break down the barriers that have been interposed between the truth and the soul? No; I have been shown that sufficient evidence has been given. Those who reject the evidence already presented would not be convinced by more abundant proof. They are like the Jews to whom Christ said, “If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.” [Luke 16:31.] The greatest miracles performed before them would not sweep away their caviling and unbelief. They have sown stubbornness, and it has borne fruit according to the design of Satan. Unless the transforming grace of Christ cleanses and purifies the soul, they will go on from darkness to greater darkness.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 18)
If we would see light in God’s light, we must abide in Christ. The soul must receive strength and nourishment from the living Vine. The apostle says, “Know ye not of yourselves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?” [2 Corinthians 13:5.] But stubbornness effectually bars the way to the entrance of the Spirit of God. Stubbornness does not profit; it is the fruit of selfishness, and the only cure for it is to cut it up from the heart by the roots. Often the outward manifestation of selfishness is done away for a time, but its hateful fruit will again appear, as do the leaves of a tree that has been cut down but whose root remains. If a fiber of selfishness is left, it will spring forth again, and bear a harvest after its kind.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 19)
The Spirit of God cannot work effectually in any heart where pride and self-esteem exist. But without the aid of the Spirit of God the soul cannot be renewed, a new heart cannot be created within. The Lord is at work seeking to purify His people, and this great work is retarded by unbelief and stubbornness. Many think that had they lived in Christ’s day they would have been among His believing followers; but if all the miracles of Christ were presented before those whose hearts are not subdued by the Spirit of God, their convictions would not be followed, nor their faith increased. Light has been shining upon the church of God, but many have said by the indifferent attitude, “We want not Thy way, O Lord, but our own way.” The kingdom of heaven has come very near, and they have caught glimpses of the Father and the Son; but they have barred the door of the heart, and have not received the heavenly Guests, for as yet they know not the love of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 20)
Think how great was the light that was given to the Jews, and yet they rejected the Lord of life and glory. Jesus says, “If I had not done among them the works that no other man did, they had not had sin;”“but now they have no cloak for their sin.”“But now they have both seen and hated both me and my Father.” [John 15:24, 22.] The light became brighter and brighter, until there was no escaping the conclusion that Christ was no ordinary teacher; but when conviction is disregarded, when evidence is rejected, men are forced to take a position of active opposition and stubborn resistance. The Spirit of God followed the impenitent with warnings and entreaties, the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness illuminated the mind, but many refused the compassion of a loving Saviour and would not permit their hearts to break and melt under the beams of His love. They refused the message of mercy, refused to do what God required in the way that God required, and their offerings were as devoid of merit as were the offerings of Cain, for they mingled not with them the virtue of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 21)
It is beyond the power of man to please God apart from Christ. We may make resolutions and promises, but the carnal heart overpowers all our good intentions. We may control our outward conduct, but we cannot change the heart. The whole head is sick, and the whole heart faint, and yet the sinner will brace himself in pride and set up his will against the will of God. Though Christ is working upon human hearts, yet men can utterly annul the work the Lord would do. If they resist, question, and cavil, they will place themselves in a position where it will not be easy to yield to the persuasion of the Spirit of God. There is a bewitching power that holds them under deception, for the father of lies works with the unsanctified heart. Over these deceived souls the cry is raised, “Oh that thou hadst known in this thy day, the things that belong unto thy peace.” And shall the irrevocable sentence be passed, “But now they are hid from thine eyes”? [Luke 19:42.]
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 22)
There is less excuse in our day for stubbornness and unbelief than there was in the time of the Jews in the days of Christ. They did not have before them the example of a nation that had suffered retribution for their unbelief and disobedience. But we had before us the history of the chosen people of God, who separated themselves from Him and rejected the Prince of life. Though they could not convict Him of sin, though they could not fail to see their own hypocrisy and shame, yet they hated the Prince of life because He laid bare their evil ways. In our day greater light and greater evidence is given. We have also their example, the warnings and reproofs that were presented to them, and our sin and its retribution will be the greater if we refuse to walk in the light.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 23)
Many say, If I had lived in the days of Christ, I would not have wrested His words, or falsely interpreted His instruction. I would not have rejected and crucified Him as did the Jews; but that will be proven by the way in which you deal with His message and His messengers today. The Lord is testing the people of today as much as He tested the Jews in their day. When He sends His messages of mercy, the light of His truth, He is sending the Spirit of truth to you, and if you accept the message, you accept of Jesus.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 24)
Those who declare that if they had lived in the days of Christ they would not do as did the rejecters of His mercy will today be tested. Those who live in this day are not accountable for the deeds of those who crucified the Son of God; but if, with all the light that shone upon His ancient people delineated before us, we travel over the same ground, cherish the same spirit, refuse to receive reproof and warning, then our guilt will be greatly augmented, and the condemnation that fell upon them will fall upon us, only it will be as much greater as our light is greater in this age than was their light in their age.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 25)
Jesus identifies His interest with His chosen and tried people. He represents Himself as personally affected with all that concerns them. He reproved the errors and actions of the Jews with the indignant sensibility of One who felt Himself personally misrepresented, accused, and dishonored. Every wrong done to His followers, or to the weakest of humanity, is regarded by Him with intense interest. After presenting His relation to His people in various lights, He finally declares that in the great day He will judge of every action as if it had been done unto Himself. His sympathy with His people is without a parallel. He will not simply remain a spectator, indifferent to what His people may suffer, but identifies Himself with their interests and sorrows. If His people are wronged, maligned, treated with contempt, their sufferings are registered in the books of heaven as done unto Him.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 26)
He says, “Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes: and some of them ye shall kill and crucify; and some of them ye shall scourge in your synagogues, and persecute them from city to city: that upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the altar. Verily, verily, I say unto you, all these things shall come upon this generation. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 27)
“Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.” [Matthew 23:34-39.] “And when he was come near, he beheld the city, and wept over it. Saying, If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace. But now they are hid from thine eyes. For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, and shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children within thee; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another; because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation.” [Luke 19:41-44.]
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 28)
Christ was approaching Jerusalem for the last time. He knew that His entrance within the gate would fill up the measure of their guilt, and He lingered a moment as though He could not give up His chosen people. The Sun of Righteousness had been shedding forth divine beams of light upon the inhabitants of the doomed city, but the light was persistently rejected. He lingered on Mount Olivet, and His body swayed as a tree before the tempest, as He wept in agony over the rejecters of His mercy. In the parable of the unfruitful tree and the gardener, He had represented His attitude toward the Jewish nation, and had pleaded that they might be spared yet one year more that He might make new experiments of mercy and grace, but now the irrevocable sentence must be passed, “Your house is left unto you desolate.” [Matthew 23:38.] Past opportunities, privileges and blessings now rise up before Him. He could see Jerusalem as she might have been—holiness unto the Lord.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 29)
For ages Judah had been the repository of sacred truth. Here the knowledge of Jehovah had been cherished and preserved when God had not been acknowledged among the nations, and His worship was lost in the earth. The streets of Jerusalem had been trodden by angel feet, and its very soil had been sacred to God. From its temple prayer and praise had ascended to God. From its altar the bleeding sacrifice had testified to human guilt, pointing to the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world. The Lord had sent them messages of warning and reproof, of consolation and promise by His prophets, rising up early and sending them, but they had beaten one and stoned another, and it could not be that a prophet should perish outside of Jerusalem.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 30)
Finally God had sent His Son, and from the highest bough to the lowest, He had searched for fruit and had found none. For their sakes He had clothed His divinity with humanity, made Himself of no reputation, fled before the feet of His accusers and haters, and yet carried a rebellious people unto His heart. He had done all that could be done, but they turned from Him, demanding still more evidence. His life was one continual miracle, but they knew it not and demanded that He should show them a miracle. But in spite of their utter rejection of His love, their unbelief in His mission and divinity, when He knew that the representative men of the nation were plotting His destruction, He wept over the city of His love. His prophetic eye read the history of the past, and the woe and the guilt of the future, and His heart was breaking with agony because the people of God knew not the time of their visitation.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 31)
He knew that, moved by a power from beneath, they, the guilty inhabitants of Jerusalem, would carry out the will of the prince of darkness. Stirred with enmity, they would yield themselves to the control of the malignant foe and make the Prince of life their victim. Clouds of wrath were gathering over the doomed city, for they called down upon themselves judgment, crying, “His blood be on us and upon our children.” [Matthew 27:25.] That blood by virtue of which the repentant sinner might be forgiven, that blood by which a guilty world might be saved, by which the Jewish nation might be saved and purified, which was paid a ransom for the sins of the world, was to them the final guilt in the cup of their iniquity.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 32)
Jesus knew that His chosen people were to put Him, the Prince of life and glory, to an ignominious death. He knew what was to be their doom. With prophetic glance He saw the Roman legions, He heard the tramp of armies, saw the city encompassed and in flames and the temple a smoking ruin. The miseries of the people whom He longed to save rose up before Him. He beholds their guilt and agony, but they are as unrelenting as was Satan when in rebellion against God.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 33)
The heart of Jesus was pierced with agony, and from His pale lips came forth the words, “If thou hadst known, even thou, in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace, but now they are hid from thine eyes.” [Luke 19:42.] In their blind unbelief they would not know the Prince of life; if they had known Him they would not have crucified Him.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 34)
In the Jewish nation we behold a chosen nation divorced from God because of unbelief. Jesus, the lover of humanity, was called upon to pronounce sentence against the people whom He had loved and labored for, but from whom He had borne insult, mockery, and rejection. He had borne everything from them; He had done all that was possible that He might save them from ruin. He knew the history of sin. He had watched its unfoldings from the beginning. He had seen the heavenly angels bewitched by its evil power until they were led to sympathize and to join with Satan in his rebellion against God.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 35)
He had passed through the terrible scenes when there was war in heaven, when Satan had been expelled from the abode of bliss, and before His vision were all the consequences of sin. Oh, would that He could but do one act of mercy by which they might be led to abandon their rebellion and come to Him that He might save; but He had exhausted the resources of infinite love. The last arrow had been drawn from His quiver; He could do no more. The salvation of the Jews would have been the joy of Christ, the rejoicing of the angels; but they would not. No man will be saved against his will.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 36)
Will those who profess to believe the truth listen to the words of Jesus? He has said, “I am come that ye might have life, and that ye might have it more abundantly.” [John 10:10.] “I am the bread of life.” [John 6:35.] “I am the good Shepherd, ... and I lay down my life for the sheep.” [John 10:14, 15.] Will those who are called by His name believe that the children of God are very precious in His sight? Let us consider what the Lord has done for us. Shall not the love manifested toward us be appreciated? Shall it not be permitted to melt our hearts, to humble our pride to the dust?
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 37)
Such was the breadth and length and height and depth of the Saviour’s love, that He willingly laid aside His honor, His high command in heaven and clothed His divinity with humanity in order that He might become man’s substitute and surety. “He took not on him the nature of angels, but he took on him the seed of Abraham. Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted.” [Hebrews 2:16-18.]
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 38)
Under the mighty impulse of His love, He took our place in the universe, and invited the Ruler of all things to treat Him as a representative of the human family. He identified Himself with our interests, bared his breast for the stroke of death, took man’s guilt and its penalty, and offered in man’s behalf a complete sacrifice to God. By virtue of this atonement, He has power to offer to man perfect righteousness and full salvation. Whosoever shall believe on Him as a personal Saviour shall not perish but have everlasting life.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 39)
Those who in sincerity and truth believe the words of Christ sent to them through His ambassadors will understand what is the import of those words; but those who have entrenched themselves in unbelief will be, as were the Jews, blinded to the light. By rejection of evidence they lost their spiritual eyesight and could not discern between good and evil, between truth and error, light and darkness.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 40)
Those who are filled with unbelief can discern the least thing that has an objectionable appearance, and by beholding the objectionable feature, they can lose sight of all the evidence that God has given in manifesting His abundant grace and power, in revealing precious gems of truth from the inexhaustible mine of His Word. They can hold the objectionable atom under the magnifying glasses of their imagination until the atom looks like a world and shuts out from their view the precious light of heaven. But instead of placing that which appears objectionable beneath the eyes, why not bring before the soul the precious things of God? Why make the things of priceless value of little esteem, while the worthless things are made much of? Why take so much account of that which may appear to you as objectionable in the messenger and sweep away all the evidences that God has given to balance the mind in regard to the truth?
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 41)
With the history of the children of Israel before us, let us take heed, and not be found committing the same sins, following in the same way of unbelief and rebellion. “Wherefore as the Holy Ghost saith, Today if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness: when your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do always err in their heart; and they have not known my ways. So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest. Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is called today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end.” [Hebrews 3:7-14.]
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 42)
“But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness. Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat, and rose up to play. Neither let us commit fornication as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. Neither murmur ye as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer.
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 43)
“Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way of escape, that ye may be able to bear it. Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry. I speak as unto wise men; judge ye what I say.” [1 Corinthians 10:5-15.]
(7LtMs, Ms 13, 1892, 44)
Ms 14, 1892
Counsel to a Minister’s Wife Refiled as Lt 4, 1892.
Ms 15, 1892
Hare, Br-Sr. Refiled as Lt 9, 1892.
Ms 16, 1892
Love for Brethren NP December 22, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in TDG 365.
The attribute that Christ appreciates most in man is charity (love) out of a pure heart. This is the fruit borne upon the Christian tree. “Every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God.” [1 John 4:7.] The Lord Jesus has said, “A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.” [John 13:34, 35.]
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 1)
When enshrouded in the cloudy pillar He spake to the children of Israel through Moses: “Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart: thou shalt not in any wise rebuke thy neighbor, and not suffer sin upon him. Thou shalt not avenge, nor bear any grudge against the children of thy people, but thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself: I am the Lord.” [Leviticus 19:17, 18.] “These things I command you, that ye love one another.” [John 15:17.]
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 2)
If you are Bible Christians, each will have as great an interest for his brother workman as for himself. The work of giving the bread of life to souls that are ready to perish should be all absorbing, keeping the hearts of the workers kind and tender to one another. True Christian courtesy needs to be cultivated; the mind and heart must be educated and trained by deeds of kindness to have an unselfish interest in every laborer in the work.
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 3)
Regard yourselves as missionaries, not among heathen, but among your own brethren. It requires a vast amount of time and labor to convince one soul in regard to the truth. How much money has been expended in efforts to turn men and women from sin to righteousness! And when souls are brought into the truth, what takes place in heaven? There is more joy in the presence of the angels over one sinner that repenteth than over ninety and nine just persons who need no repentance. Think you that the ministering angels who watch over these souls are pleased to see how indifferently they are treated by those who claim to be Christians?
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 4)
The angels look with awe and amazement upon the mission of Christ to our world. They marvel at the love that moved Him to give Himself a sacrifice for the sins of the world. But how lightly do men regard the purchase of His blood. We need to study the Bible diligently that we may learn the real value of man in the light of the cross of Calvary. Jesus said, “Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones that believe in Me; for I say unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven. For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost.” [Matthew 18:10, 11.]
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 5)
Christ will not uphold you in manifesting disrespect toward one soul for whom He paid the ransom of His own life. Expel that unkind thought that would frame itself into words. Give no place to envy, jealousy, or evil surmising. Let no un-Christlike expression be registered in the books of heaven against you. If Jesus is abiding in you, angry feelings will have no place in the heart. You will look with rejoicing upon every soul that has accepted Christ, and you will manifest toward others the love that Christ has revealed to lost humanity.
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 6)
Study to show yourselves approved unto God, workmen that need not to be ashamed. If you keep yourselves in the love of God, an influence will surround the soul which will be a savour of life unto life. You are to watch for souls as they that must give an account. Let there be no blundering work in dealing with human minds. These souls are to be molded and fashioned for the heavenly kingdom; the superscription of God is to be upon them. Let every one who names the name of Christ be careful not to put his own human mold upon precious souls. They are the Lord’s chosen ones; let the word spoken to them be carefully considered. All who have manifested passion or impatience should repent before God that they have given an unworthy example to those who need their help, who need to be built up in the most holy faith. Whoever neglects to cultivate fervent piety, that he may represent Christ, is working away from Christ and is not a laborer together with God.
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 7)
We must beware that our piety does not become narrow, bigoted, and hard, as it surely will if we are wholly absorbed in our own interest. All that we do has an influence upon others, and wisely and mercifully are we commanded to care for the things of others, not to covet them, but to the end that others may prosper and grow in grace and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ. We should be ready to aid them in their advancement by imparting the knowledge we have gained.
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 8)
Those who are manifesting this spirit are representing Christ. Their interest and their prayers reach far beyond self, they embrace the world. They themselves are growing as they try to help others. They become familiar with the largest plans and the most stirring enterprises; and how can they but grow when they thus place themselves in the divine channel of light and blessing? Such ones receive wisdom from heaven. They become more and more identified with Christ in all His plans, and themselves become living channels of light. There is no chance for spiritual sloth or stagnation. They do not grow cold and backslide.
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 9)
They keep eternal realities in view. Selfish ambition, low self-seeking, is rebuked by perpetual contact with the more absorbing interests, more elevated aspirations, which belong to higher and holier activities. These souls are Christians, growing up to the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus.
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 10)
If you are thus following Christ, there is in you a humble confidence Godward as you stand.
(7LtMs, Ms 16, 1892, 11)
Ms 17, 1892
Testimony to Br. Faulkhead Extract from Ms 39, 1892.
Ms 18, 1892
“Bought With a Price” Refiled as Ms 103, 1893.
Ms 19, 1892
Diary Written at Preston, Victoria, Australia Preston, Australia April 22 - July 14, 1892 [Typed December 4, 1911] This manuscript is published in entirety in 21MR 108-125. +
I am deeply grieved as I see that those now in positions of trust in our work do not think of the sacrifices made in the past to establish the work in its various branches. It hurts me to see these new workers, who have made few sacrifices and borne few burdens, demanding the highest wages. They know nothing of what it hast cost to bring the work to its present condition; and I can see that in my dealings with them I need not expect any consideration. Their actions have been so harsh and unfeeling that I am led to understand better the word of the Lord to me, that I must lean upon His arm, that He will be to me a God and a Father.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 1)
“I will comfort you,” He says. [Isaiah 66:13.] “Selfishness rules in the hearts of these men, and they will grieve and wound and bruise souls. If they loved Me, they would love those who are united with me as My co-workers. It is I, their Lord, whom they slight. They have no living connection with Me. They know not what they do. They have set at naught My counsel, and refused My reproofs. I demanded the love and allegiance of their hearts, but I did not receive it.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 2)
“If your earthly treasures are taken away, you are not to grieve, for I will give you heavenly treasure. If I remove the dearest objects of earthly attachment, I will supply the lack with more of Myself. It is in the time of deepest sorrow that I send the richest tokens of My grace. I will cause the afflicted soul to break forth into the song of praise and thanksgiving, It is good for me that I have been afflicted. The trials and losses that come to you are to purify and refine you, and fit you for immortality.”
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 3)
This was the assurance given me, and I am determined to put my trust in the Lord. I will not murmur or complain. I am comforted every day, for the Lord understands my suffering. Even if He does not remove it, He will give me grace to endure the pain. I am comforted, and I praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 4)
Every worker in the Lord’s vineyard will have trials and disappointments and grievous annoyances to bear. If the worker gives way to discouragement, his soul is wearied and his courage sapped. His only hope is in God. If he will look steadfastly to Jesus for his orders as well as for his inspiration, he will be enabled to maintain self-control. There are times when difficulties are increased, when, though the Lord says, Go forward, some feel called upon to oppose His plans. To fight against the prejudices and opposition of those of like faith requires more taxing effort than the work of preaching the truth to unbelievers.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 5)
***** April 22, 1892
This morning I awoke with increased hope and confidence in God. During the night I had many wakeful hours, and I called most earnestly upon the Lord. He has given me the assurance that I shall see in my body and spirit the salvation of God. During the past four months of pain and infirmity, I have constantly importuned God for help. He has said that those who come to Him He will in no wise cast out, and I believe His Word. [John 6:37.] I believe that I shall be restored to health and enabled to bear my testimony in Australia. The Lord is good and greatly to be praised. I shall live to speak His praise in the congregation. I do not understand why I am lying here, unable to labor for the Lord, but God understands, and that is enough for me.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 6)
Of late I have been thinking much of Martha and Mary, and their experience at the time of the death and resurrection of Lazarus. When Lazarus became sick, they sent Jesus the word, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick. There was no further word, no urgent message for Him to come. They fully expected that their beloved friend would at once come and heal their brother. As soon as the messenger had gone, they saw a decided change for the worse in the sick man. His fever rapidly increased, and soon they realized that in the fight between life and death, death had triumphed. With hearts full of anguish, they saw their brother die.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 7)
Did not Jesus know about the sickness of Lazarus, even before the messenger reached Him? He must have known what was taking place in that humble home at Bethany. Even from where He was, could He not have stayed the power of death?
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 8)
With heavy hearts the sisters prepared Lazarus for burial, all the while looking anxiously for Christ. They longed to see Him, and to hear His words of comfort. They laid their loved one in the grave, and then two long, sorrowful days passed before Jesus came.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 9)
May 9, 1892
The past night has been a very long one, and I am so restless that I long for the day. I keep my mind as much as possible on the promises of God. I do not claim these promises because I deserve them, but because they are bestowed upon erring human beings as a free gift.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 10)
I am comforted with the assurance that although constantly suffering pain, I am never forsaken. I put my trust in One who is too wise too err and too good to do me harm. He will restore me to health. I shall yet speak forth His praise in the congregation of the saints. I am determined not to encourage feelings of despondency and gloom.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 11)
May 10, 1892
I have had a rather singular night. Sometime during the night I woke to find myself lying stretched out on my back. My heart was beating only feebly. I felt as if my body were being crushed under a mass of rubbish. I could hardly move any of my limbs. I did not know where I was. I called my nurse, but she did not hear me. After trying several times, I succeeded in moving my limbs, but my body seemed helpless. It was more than half an hour before I could understand that I was in bed, and before I could use my mind or move my limbs freely. Then the thought came to me that the angels of the Lord had awakened me, or else I should soon have breathed my last. How thankful I felt that I was guarded by heavenly angels. I dared not try to sleep again, for my heart seems to be very feeble in action.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 12)
May 13, 1892
Today the mail for America closed. It has been a trying day for us all, but we managed to get the letters off in time. I sent about fifty pages of letters away. After the mail had gone, Sister Tay, Marian, and I rode out. The weather was mild and pleasant, and we enjoyed the drive. The sunset was very fine. The clouds were golden, and it looked as if the gates of heaven were ajar.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 13)
I cannot yet move my left arm without pain, but thankfulness is constantly welling up in my heart. My head is perfectly clear, and my memory undimmed.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 14)
I gain much consolation from dwelling upon the truth. Of this I never tire. Constantly different points of truth present themselves to my mind in a new light, and I have a feast of good things.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 15)
May 14, 1892
The past night has been one of great tediousness. I was obliged to get up six times to change my position, for my back and limbs were full of pain. My neck was so painful that it distressed me to lie on the pillow. But the Lord is good, and He draws near to me as I lift up my heart in prayer to Him, beseeching Him for grace and for restoration to health.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 16)
I have a longing desire to get well, that I may proclaim the truth in this country. While I stand in the shadow of the cross, I feel [certain], as I see by faith the rainbow of promise, that God’s promise is sure. The Lord is indeed mine and I am the Lord’s. I try not to be anxious or to feel restless or dissatisfied.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 17)
May 15, 1892
In the house of Lazarus at Bethany, the Saviour often found a pleasant rest from care and labor. Lazarus loved Jesus with sincere, fervent love. He believed Him to be the Way, the Truth, and the Life.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 18)
His sister Mary was also an earnest listener to the Saviour’s words. Lazarus knew how deep was the enmity that the Pharisees cherished against Jesus, and he knew the injustice of the charges they sought to fasten upon Him. The sympathy of the inmates of this peaceful home was wholly with Jesus.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 19)
In the inspired record we are told that “Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus,” yet after He received the message, “he abode two days still in the same place where he was.” [John 11:5, 6.] Guided by divine wisdom, he did not go at once to his beloved friends. The message that came to Him did not meet with an immediate response. Mary and Martha did not say, Lord, come at once and heal our brother. They had confidence in Jesus, believing that He would do what was best for them. At length He said to His disciples, “Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep.” [Verse 11.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 20)
By the raising of Lazarus, many were led to believe in Jesus. It was God’s plan that Lazarus should die and be laid in the tomb before the Saviour should arrive. The raising of Lazarus was Christ’s crowning miracle, and because of it many glorified God. But those who had again and again rejected light would not yield, even in the face of this overwhelming evidence. They were hardened in unbelief, and they went away immediately to tell the priests and rulers what Jesus had done. They aroused anew the hatred of his bitterest enemies, the Pharisees, whose jealousy was increased by every act of mercy performed by the Saviour.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 21)
May 21, 1892
The trying, almost sleepless night is ended. Yesterday afternoon Elder Daniells and his wife, Elder Tenney and his wife, and brethren Stockton and Smith came to our house at my request to pray that the Lord would heal me. We had a most earnest season of prayer, and we were all much blessed. I was relieved, but not restored. I have now done all that I can to follow the Bible directions, and I shall wait for the Lord to work, believing that in His own good time He will heal me. My faith takes hold of the promise, “Ask, and ye shall receive.” [John 16:24.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 22)
I believe that the Lord heard our prayers. I hoped that my captivity might be turned immediately, and to my finite judgment it seemed that thus God would be glorified. I was much blessed during our season of prayer, and I shall hold fast to the assurance then given me: “I am your Redeemer; I will heal you.”
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 23)
May 22, 1892
The past night was an almost sleepless one. I am so thankful that I could commune with God and leave myself without murmuring in His merciful hands. I can use my arms and hands better than I could, and with considerable effort I can dress myself.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 24)
Satan is watching to see if I will hide my faith under a cloud of unbelief by murmuring against the One who has done everything for me. I am determined not to distrust God. I shall keep looking up to where the rainbow of promise encircles the throne. I shall triumph in God. Daily my soul is refreshed by the contemplation of the great love of our heavenly Father.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 25)
June 15, 1892
The night has been long and trying. I lay awake from half past ten till half past two, so full of nervous pain that I could not rest. But I will not repine. “Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him.” [Job 13:15.] I shall be glad when the days lengthen and the nights shorten. Constantly my petition is ascending to God for restoration to health, that while here in Australia, I may bear my testimony to the people. But if the Lord has other plans for me, I am content. He knows what is for my good and the good of His people. He doeth all things well.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 26)
June 16, 1892
Another long, trying night has nearly passed. Daylight will soon come. I slept well during the first part of the night, but when I awoke, the nervous pain came on once more so severely that I could scarcely compose myself to pray intelligently. After a time the nervousness passed away, and I prayed most earnestly to my heavenly Father. I presented before Him the promise, “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.” [Matthew 7:7.] Even in my pain I can rejoice in the Lord, and this gives me peace. Christ is my personal Saviour. He has pledged His word to accomplish the salvation of all who believe in Him, and He will verify His promise.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 27)
“God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.] These words show us why God’s wrath descended on His only begotten Son, why the Innocent suffered for the guilty, why the Just bore the punishment wholly due to the unjust. Jesus came to bear the penalty of man’s transgression, to uphold and vindicate the immutability of the law of God, and the rectitude of His government. He came to make an end of sin and to bring in everlasting righteousness. He can lift sinners from their low estate, and in so doing magnify the law of Jehovah. These thoughts make me almost forget my pain.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 28)
June 17, 1892
During the past night I have slept but little. I tried to look to Jesus, to place myself in the hands of the Great Physician. He has said, “My grace is sufficient for thee.” [2 Corinthians 12:9.] The grace of Christ leads men to speak right words under all circumstances. Bodily suffering is no excuse for un-Christlike actions.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 29)
During these sleepless hours, the subject of overcoming has been the burden of my thoughts. “To him that overcometh,” the Lord declares, “will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.” [Revelation 3:21.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 30)
There are those who are forever making excuses for walking in the counsels of the enemy. Some think that because they have physical infirmities, they are privileged to speak pettish words and to act in an unlovely manner. But has Jesus made no provision for such ones to overcome temptation? Because of trial and affliction, are they to be unthankful and unholy? Are not the rays of Christ’s righteousness bright enough to dispel the shadow of Satan? The grace of God is declared to be sufficient for all the ills and trials against which human beings have to contend. Is it powerless then against bodily infirmity? Shall divine grace stand back while Satan takes the field, holding the victim in the power of his evil attributes?
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 31)
O, how precious is Jesus to the soul who trusts in Him. But many are walking in darkness because they bury their faith in the shadow of Satan. They have not done that which it was in their power to do through the grace of Jesus. They have not talked faith and hope and courage. Never for a moment should we allow Satan to think that his power to distress and annoy is greater than the power of Christ to uphold and strengthen.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 32)
“Men ought always to pray, and not to faint.” [Luke 18:1.] Every sincere prayer that is offered to God is mingled with the efficacy of Christ’s blood. If the answer is deferred, it is because God desires us to show a holy boldness in claiming the pledged word of God. He is faithful who hath promised. He will never forsake the soul who is wholly surrendered to Him. You may ask the Lord for certain things that you think you must have, but He may see that to grant your desire would harm your soul. He gives you that which is for your good and His glory. If you become rebellious because you do not receive what you think you should, you show that your way is not in harmony with the will of God, that your way is not His way. Selfishness says, “My way, O God; much of self, and little of thee.”
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 33)
June 18, 1892
The past night was one of great suffering. During the evening I had a coke fire in the grate. I awoke with a sense of suffocation and pressure for breath. I called for help. By mistake all the windows in my room had been left closed. I felt sick all over and very faint, and for a time I lost all sense of things about me. At last May Walling and Emily Campbell came to my help, and every effort was made to give me ease. But I was not entirely relieved for some time.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 34)
After all had been done that any one could do, the windows were opened, and a screen placed around my bed, to prevent the air striking directly upon me. I slept again, a troubled, dangerous sleep. For the next two hours I was wrestling in my sleep to find my way out of a dense wood, to where I could get a free breath of air. When at last I aroused from sleep, I did not come to my proper bearings for some time, yes, for hours. Then I knew that something must be done. I was weak, and my heart pained me. I felt the need of a strong cordial, but there was nothing in the house but grape juice, I took some of this, and it strengthened me, but I was much exhausted.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 35)
On the Sabbath, all the members of the family excepting myself went to church. During the day I wrote something in regard to missionary work. I felt deeply as I wrote, and my heart went up in prayer to God to set things in order in this country, and to raise up men who have wisdom to recognize the talent that God has given to many who have accepted the truth. These can be fitted for a place in the work, but they need to be educated and disciplined, that they may know how to use their talents for the spread of the truth and the upbuilding of God’s kingdom in the earth. Christ is the greatest missionary our world has ever seen, and I have faith that He will heal me.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 36)
June 19, 1892
Another night has passed, and much more pleasantly than the previous one. I feel very grateful to my heavenly Father for His grace and His great mercy to me.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 37)
Last night I was perplexed to know what to do for my aching nerves and muscles. All day the wind had been very high, and it seemed impossible to make the rooms warm enough for me to take treatment in them. I thought of a salt glow, and May gave me one, with the lounge drawn as close as possible to the fire. This treatment was successful in quieting my nerves. This morning I feel stronger than I did yesterday.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 38)
Elder Daniells came from Fitzroy to see me, and we had a pleasant conversation. I told him that come what may, we must not for a moment lose courage or hope or faith, because that would give the victory to the enemy. We must be faithful soldiers, moving steadily forward. Whatever circumstances may arise, we must remember that the Captain of the Lord’s host is leading us. To Him we must look for orders. Satan will not leave us in peace. He is ever seeking to destroy. If he cannot do this, he will seek in every possible way to annoy and hinder us. Knowing the will of the Lord, we must not dishonor our Leader by speaking words of discouragement.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 39)
Brother and Sister Byron Belden called to see me, and we had a season of prayer. In my suffering, the Lord is sacredly near to me. It seems that I can endure the seeing of Him who is invisible. During these long, wakeful nights I have precious seasons of communion with my Saviour. I seem to look upon His face, full of tenderness and compassion. These words are impressed on my mind: “Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.” [Matthew 16:24, 25.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 40)
June 20, 1892
I slept the first part of the night, but during the latter part I could not rest. I committed my case to the Lord and was comforted by the thought that I am a subject of His care. I do find peace and comfort in prayer, but I should look upon it as a great blessing from the Lord if I could pass the hours of the night in sleep. These words comfort and strengthen me: “Be renewed in the spirit of your mind.” [Ephesians 4:23.] This renewing is what I desire to have. “Though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.” [2 Corinthians 4:16.] The righteousness of Christ is the prize to which we are individually to reach forth. “Let this mind be in you,” Paul writes, “which was also in Christ Jesus.” [Philippians 2:5.] We must walk as He walked and work as He worked. This means constant self-denial and a daily reaching out to do others good. We lose much because we are so apt to forget the fulness of the grace provided for us through the merits of Christ. No one is safe who offers the Lord a dull, sleepy, indifferent service. In order to resist the temptations of the enemy, we shall have to wrestle in earnest prayer with God. By using the grace bestowed, we shall gain a vigorous Christianity.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 41)
Day by day I am given an assurance of the love of God. “He that heareth my word,” Christ says, “and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.” [John 5:24.] “These are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through His name.” [John 20:31.] I long to proclaim the gospel of good news, the glad tidings of great joy. I am anxious to present to our people the message that the Lord has given me, that Christ has made us His own, that He has bought us with a price beyond computation. The Saviour declared, “I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.” [John 12:46.] He would have all heed his invitation, “Whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely.” [Revelation 22:17.] God presents salvation to all; He gives it to those who believe.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 42)
June 21, 1892
Another night of restlessness and suffering has passed. I welcome the coming of five o’clock in the morning, for then Emily Campbell builds my fire, and I can be dressed.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 43)
I will not allow my mind to dwell on the dark side. Jesus has light and comfort and hope and joy for me. I want to face the light, that the brightness of the Sun of Righteousness may shine into my heart and be reflected to others. It is the duty of every Christian to shine—to shed abroad the light of the grace that Christ imparts. God would have me, even in my pain, praise Him, showing that I realize that His presence is with me. “Being justified by faith, we have peace with God.” [Romans 5:1.] “This is the record, that God hath given us eternal life, and this life is in his Son.” [1 John 5:11.] Whatever else the sin of Adam did, it did not give human beings an excuse for transgressing God’s law.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 44)
June 22, 1892
The morning gave promise of a very pleasant day, and there was talk of riding out. But soon the clouds began to roll up, and the air became cold. At one o’clock there was a flood of rain, with heavy thunder and frequent flashes of lightning. With greater and less severity, the storm continued during the day.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 45)
Last night I slept better than during the night previous, but I was greatly afflicted with pain in my arms, shoulders, spine, hip-bones, and feet. This makes me painfully sick, but I will not become discouraged. I will press my petitions to the throne of grace. I have a sympathizing Saviour, who does not willingly afflict or grieve the children of men. I have much time to think, and my head is perfectly clear. Christ draws my attention to Himself. “Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.” [Romans 8:34.] This is our confidence. I will rejoice in His love.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 46)
June 23, 1892
Another night has passed. I slept only three hours. I was not in so much pain as usual, but was restless and nervous. After lying awake for some time, trying to sleep, I gave up the effort and directed my whole attention to seeking the Lord. How precious to me was the promise, “Ask, and it shall be given unto you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.” [Matthew 7:7.] I prayed most earnestly to the Lord for comfort and peace, which the Lord Jesus alone can give. I want the blessing of the Lord, so that, while suffering pain, I shall not lose self-control. I dare not trust in self for one moment.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 47)
The instant that Peter withdrew his eyes from Christ, that instant he began to sink. When he realized his peril, and lifted his eyes and voice to Jesus, crying, “Save, Lord, or I perish,” the hand ever ready to save the perishing took hold of him, and He was saved. [Matthew 14:30, 31.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 48)
I long to follow on to know the Lord, that I may know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. I desire the words of my lips to be right words, the meditations of my heart to be of God. I desire to be strengthened with genuine faith. I do not want one vestige of presumption of self-confidence to appear in my life. I want faith, simple, trustful faith. I am determined to rely wholly on the promise of God, asking Him to keep my lips from evil, and my tongue from speaking guile.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 49)
In my home I must daily seek peace and pursue it. “The eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open unto their prayers; but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil.” [1 Peter 3:12.] And although the body is suffering, and the nervous system enfeebled, we must not think that we are at liberty to speak fretfully or to think that we are not receiving all the attention we should have. When we give way to impatience, we drive the Spirit of God out of the heart, and give place to the attributes of Satan. When we frame excuses for selfishness, for evil thinking and evil speaking, we are educating the soul in evil, and if we continue to do this, it will become a habit to yield to temptation. We are then on Satan’s ground, overcome, weak, and without courage.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 50)
If we trust in ourselves, we shall certainly fall. Christ says, “Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me.” [John 15:4.] What is the fruit that we are to bear? “The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law.” [Galatians 5:22, 23.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 51)
As I meditated on these things, I felt more and more deeply the sin of neglecting to keep the soul in the love of God. The Lord does nothing without our co-operation. When Christ prayed, Father keep them in thy name [John 17:11], He did not mean that we should neglect to keep ourselves in the love and faith of God. Alive unto God, through a living union with Christ, we trust in the promises, constantly gaining greater strength by beholding Jesus. What can change the heart or shake the confidence of the one who by beholding the Saviour is changed into His likeness? Shall such a one be on the watch for slights? Shall his imagination center on self? Shall he allow little things to destroy his peace of mind?
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 52)
He in whose heart Christ abides is willing to be pleased. He thinks no evil and is content with the assurance that Jesus knows and values aright every soul for whom He died. God says, “I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir.” [Isaiah 13:12.] Let this satisfy the longing of the soul, and make us careful and guarded, very ready to forgive others because God has forgiven us.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 53)
The happiness of life is made up of little things. It is in the power of every one to practice true Christlike courtesy. It is not the possession of splendid talents that will help us to overcome, but the conscientious performance of daily duties. The kind look, the lowly spirit, the contented disposition, the unaffected, sincere interest in the welfare of others—these things are helps in the Christian life. If the love of Jesus fills the heart, this love will be manifested in the life. We shall not show a determination to have our own way, a stubborn, selfish unwillingness to be happy or pleased. The health of the body depends more upon heart-healthfulness than many suppose.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 54)
One can imagine himself slighted, imagine that he is not in as high a position as he is capable of filling, and so make of himself a supposed martyr. He is unhappy, but who is to blame? One thing is certain—kindness and amiability of temper will do more to exalt him than any supposed smartness with the curse of an ungenial disposition.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 55)
June 24, 1892
“Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.” [Romans 8:35-39.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 56)
I know in whom I have believed. I have been purchased by the blood of the only begotten Son of God. He has graven me upon the palms of His hands. I am not my own. I have committed the keeping of my soul unto Him as unto a faithful Creator. He will keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 57)
Elder Daniells and his wife, Elder Tenney and his wife, and Sarah Belden took dinner with us today. We talked about the prospect of establishing a school in Australia to train workers for the islands of the sea.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 58)
June 25, 1892
The past night was one of pain and of relief. I went to bed at nine, but was obliged to take treatment till twelve. I then slept for about three hours. During these wakeful nights I hold precious seasons of communion with God. My continual prayer is for the meekness and lowliness of Christ. Much time is lost in longing to do some great thing, some wonderful work, while the duties lying close at hand, the performance of which would make the life fragrant, are lost sight of. The life that is Christlike in the home will be Christlike in the church. It is the neglect of the smaller duties in an effort to reach after a great work, that spoils the life of many a one.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 59)
True Christians are a savor of life unto life because Christ abides in their hearts. Reflecting His image, they are children of light.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 60)
I put my trust in the Lord Jesus. I cry after God. “As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, O God.” [Psalm 42:1.] Here in the home, in my pain and suffering, I must be imbued with the Spirit of Christ. It is now that I must put my trust in the Lord. At times I can do little else than cling to Jesus, saying, I am Thy child. I trust in Thee. I have Thy pledged word, “My grace is sufficient.” [2 Corinthians 12:9.] Then relief comes, and I praise the Lord for His goodness and mercy.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 61)
Today quarterly meeting was held in the church. Willie spoke from Isaiah 50:10, 11. In the afternoon the Lord’s Supper was administered, preceded by the ordinance of feet washing. The celebration of these ordinances is the fulfilling of the command, “If I, then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet; ye ought also to wash one another’s feet. For I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done to you.” [John 13:14, 15.] What a place is this for hushing controversies, for forgiving those who have done us any injury. This is the time, if one has anything against his brother, to make it right, to settle every difficulty. Let there be mutual forgiveness. Let no strange flame be brought to the altar. Let no malice, no hatred, be cherished by those who meet round the communion table. Let high and low, rich and poor, learned and unlearned, meet together as those purchased by the blood of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 62)
June 26, 1892
I am glad when the daylight comes, for the nights are long and wearisome. But when I cannot sleep, gratitude fills my heart as I think that One who never slumbers is watching over me for good. What a wonderful thought it is that Jesus knows all about the pains and griefs we bear. In all our afflictions He was afflicted. Some among our friends know nothing of human woe or physical pain. They are never sick, and therefore they cannot enter fully into the feelings of those who are sick. But Jesus is touched with the feeling of our infirmity. He is the great Medical Missionary. He has taken humanity upon Himself and has placed Himself at the head of a new dispensation, in order that He may reconcile justice and compassion.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 63)
June 27, 1892
Another night has passed, and although I suffered much from nervousness, yet I have the peace that the presence of Jesus always brings. He gives me to drink of the cup of His salvation, and my heart is made cheerful in God.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 64)
How earnestly we ought to labor for those who are unsaved. When we think of the infinite sacrifice that Jesus has made to redeem sinners, how can we be content to make no effort in behalf of our fellow beings? Shall we do nothing, when the Good Shepherd came from the throne of heaven to seek and save the lost?
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 65)
June 28, 1892
“Bless the Lord, O my soul; and all that is within me, bless his holy name.” [Psalm 103:1.] I am compassed with infirmities, yet I am of good courage in the Lord. Although the enemy is permitted to afflict me, yet I have great blessings from day to day. My head is free from pain, shielded by the hand of the Lord. My shoulders and arms are full of pain, but my right forearm from the elbow to the tips of my fingers is free from pain. I am able to do much important writing.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 66)
I am deeply interested in the work of my ministering brethren. My heart is drawn out in sympathy with them, and I pray that they may honor God. “This is life eternal, that they may know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.” [John 17:3.] We can know Christ only by loving and obeying Him. The Lord calls for valiant men, who will not fail or be discouraged. Trials and disappointments will come to God’s workers, but did they not come to Jesus? Shall we cover the Lord’s altar with mourning and sighing and tears? God forbid. It comforts me to meditate upon the loving words of Christ, to think of His courtesy, His sympathy, His compassion. I long to be like Him. I will rest in His care. He will make me a conqueror over evil.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 67)
June 29, 1892
My prayer on awaking is, Jesus, keep Thy child today. Take me under Thy guardianship. Make me a healthy, fruit-bearing branch of the living Vine. “Without me,” Christ says, “ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] In and through Christ we can do all things.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 68)
He who was the adored of angels, who had listened to the music of the heavenly choir, was ever touched, while upon this earth, with the sorrows of children, ever ready to listen to the story of childish woe. He often dried their tears, cheering them with the tender sympathy of His words, which seemed to hush their sorrows and make them forget their grief. The emblem in the form of a dove that hovered over Jesus at His baptism represents His gentleness of character.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 69)
June 30, 1892
Another night has nearly passed. Although I continue to suffer much pain, I know that I am not forsaken by My prayer is, Help me, Jesus, that I may not dishonor Thee with my lips. Let no unkind words be spoken by me.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 70)
I am told by some who come to see me that I shall never again have the use of my limbs. But I do not accept this view as truth. I know that the Lord has a work for me to do, and I will put my trust in Him. The outlook is not cheering, but God knows my situation. I rejoice that I can use my right hand. Bolstered up in a chair with pillows, I write many pages. I am able to keep my workers supplied with all they can possibly do. I could keep two more busy.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 71)
My heart is filled with gratitude for the goodness and mercy of God. My prayer goes up to heaven for grace, and the peace that passeth understanding is given me. I can trust the Lord Jesus to care for my weary body. I find in Him a very present help in every time of need. His presence is the evidence of His compassion. Sick or well, I feel that every power of body and mind should be employed in glorifying God. We are not our own, to please and gratify self. We have been purchased by the blood of Christ, and it is our daily duty as well as our privilege to consecrate all that we have and are to the Saviour.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 72)
July 5, 1892
I am greatly distressed in mind. I see matters that need to be changed. Sister Daniells is greatly deceived in regard to her spiritual condition. She feels that she is far in advance of her husband Whether with him or away from him, she assumes this attitude. She married him when his condition, as far as his health and usefulness were concerned, was not encouraging. Having done this, she feels that he is indebted to her for his advancement. But she should not cherish this thought, for it is not true. Elder Daniells is the Lord’s child, and if Sister Daniells had not married him, God would still have led him onward and upward. But she did marry him, and therefore it was plainly her part to help him all she could. But it is the Lord who has made Elder Daniells the man that he is, and when Sister Daniells takes the credit of this, she dishonors God.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 73)
Often she has stood in Elder Daniells’ way, discouraging and depressing him, because she was not walking in truth and righteousness. She has cherished in her heart the grievous sin of jealousy. This has separated her from the Saviour. She has been unjust to her husband, and unjust to others. She had no reason to feel as she did, for Elder Daniells is not guilty. But she has accepted Satan’s temptations as the truth. Thus she has lost her peace of mind and has taken a course which has disparaged her in the eyes of her brethren and sisters, and which has brought alienation between her and her husband.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 74)
Elder Daniells would be received into the hearts of the believers in New Zealand if Sister Daniells were a humble, discreet woman. She must learn at the feet of Jesus to be meek and lowly. Unless she does this, she will be a great hindrance to her husband.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 75)
July 6, 1892
I am so thankful that I can tell the Lord all my fears and perplexities. I feel that I am under the shield of His wings. An infidel once asked a God-fearing youth, “How great is the God you worship?”“So great,” was the reply, “that He fills immensity, and yet so small that He dwells in every sanctified heart.”
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 76)
O precious Saviour, I long for Thy salvation. “As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee.” [Psalm 42:1.] I long for a clearer view of Jesus. I love to think of His spotless life, to meditate upon His lessons. How many times I repeat the words, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 77)
Much of the time my body is full of pain, but I will not by complaining become unworthy of the name of Christian. I am assured that this lesson of suffering will be to the glory of God, a means of warning others to avoid continuous labor under circumstances unfavorable to health
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 78)
July 7, 1892
The Lord strengthens me by His grace to write important letters. The brethren frequently come to me for counsel. I feel a strong assurance that this tedious affliction is for the glory of the Lord. I will not murmur, for when I wake in the night, it seems that Jesus is looking upon me. The fifty-first chapter of Isaiah is exceedingly precious to me. He bears all our burdens.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 79)
July 8, 1892
The mail for America closed today. I sent off one hundred and thirty pages—letters to Elder Haskell, Elder Butler, J. E. White, Frank and Hattie Belden, Dr. Maxson, Ella and Mabel White, Sister L. M. Hall, Elder Smith, Elder Corliss, C. H. Jones, and many more.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 80)
July 9, 1892
Last night I was not able to sleep after twelve o’clock. It was my thoughts more than pain of body that troubled me. There are some trials that it is not best to dwell upon, because there seems no clear way out of them. I try to cast my burden upon the Lord, but I do not always leave it there.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 81)
I take it up again, when I should leave it with the Saviour. I feel deeply grieved that all connected with me in my work are not in a favorable state of mind to be controlled by the Holy Spirit. I cannot keep in my employ some of those now connected with me unless the Lord converts them, leading them to see that their hearts must be brought into harmony with His will. When self is not sanctified, it become a ruling power for evil.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 82)
July 10, 1892
I awoke Emily at five o’clock to build my fire and help me to dress. I thank the Lord that I had a better night’s rest than usual. My wakeful hours I employ in prayer and meditation. The question forces itself upon me, Why do I not receive the blessing of restoration to health? Shall I interpret these long months of sickness as evidences of the displeasure of God because I came to Australia? No, I dare not do this. At times before leaving America, I thought that the Lord did not require me to go to a country so far away, at my age and when I was prostrated by overwork. But I followed the voice of the [General] Conference, as I have ever tried to do at times when I had no clear light myself. I came to Australia and found the believers here in a condition where they must have help. For weeks after reaching here, I labored as earnestly as I have ever labored in my life. Words were given me to speak in regard to the necessity of personal piety.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 83)
There is a need of a decided change in the administration of the Echo Office. The lack of proper planning has kept this institution bound down and limited in its influence,
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 84)
During the conference the Lord wrought for us, but at its close I became aware that I had overdone. We moved into a retired cottage five miles out of North Fitzroy, and ever since I have been an almost helpless invalid.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 85)
I think of this, and the mist and fog gathers about me. But the Lord speaks to me saying, Come up higher. Breathe the pure atmosphere of faith. As I look to Jesus, the darkness flees away, and I am happy in Christ. How exceedingly precious is the promise, <“Arise and shine; for> Thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.” [Isaiah 60:1.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 86)
I am in Australia, and I believe that I am just where the Lord wants me to be. Because suffering is my portion, I have no thought of beating a retreat. The blessed assurance is given me that Jesus is mine and that I am His child. The darkness is dispelled by the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness. Who can understand the pain I suffer but the One who is afflicted in all our afflictions? To whom can I speak but to Him who is touched with the feelings of our infirmities, and who knows how to succor those who are tempted?
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 87)
When I pray earnestly for restoration, and it seems that the Lord does not answer, my spirit almost faints within me. Then it is that the dear Saviour makes me mindful of His presence. He says to me, Cannot you trust Him who has purchased you with His blood? I have graven thee on the palms of My hands. Then my soul is nourished with the divine presence. I am lifted out of myself, as it were, into the presence of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 88)
Today I rode to the Echo Office and back. I have not been able to do this for weeks. I praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice that I am growing stronger. I long to bear my testimony to the people in the Colonies.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 89)
July 11, 1892
I did not sleep very well last night. I was urged to ride out in the afternoon, because the sun shone so beautifully. I did so, but it was too much of a tax on my strength.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 90)
I am weighed down by the thought of the work to be done in these Colonies. We have so few workers, and these do not always try in the best way to seek and save the lost sheep. Some seem to think that to preach is the sum and substance of their work. But there is much more than preaching to do. Personal work must on no account be neglected. The faithful minister will watch for souls with the deep interest that a shepherd guards his sheep. He will do personal work for those to whom he preaches, talking and praying with them. Such efforts will bear fruit to God’s glory.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 91)
July 12, 1892
This afternoon I wrote a number of pages on the life of Christ. I long for a large portion of the Spirit of God, that I may write the things which the people need. There is a great work to be done in this country. Some who are laboring for the people do not know what true conversion means. Some seem to think that if they can do a certain work, they are converted. But they are not submissive to the Spirit of the Lord.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 92)
July 13, 1892
Last night I rested better. May kept up a good fire all day, and I felt no chill. In the morning I wrote on the life of Christ, and in the afternoon I rode out.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 93)
I am sure that my work is not yet done. I feel great comfort in the thought that the Lord has a watchcare over me. the truth lived and practiced will have a convincing power over all who come under its influence.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 94)
July 14, 1892
I was very nervous last night. The chills that I had on Monday and Tuesday resulted in lame, shoulders and hips. I have done much earnest praying to the Lord for the presence of His Spirit. I must learn to live by faith. Then my dark and painful hours will be the brightest. Faith is not sight. It is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. I have no hope except in Christ. Salvation is of grace through faith; it is the gift of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 95)
My heart longs after the Lord. I want to be led by His counsel every hour. I dare not trust my own judgment. I praise my Redeemer for His sustaining grace. I praise Him because He has not allowed the enemy to touch my head. My entire body, bone, muscle, and nerves, has been afflicted, but my head has been clear, my memory good. I have suffered much pain in my arms and across my shoulders, making it impossible for me to dress or undress myself. For months I was unable to get on or off the bed without assistance. But my health is certainly improving. After arranging my position so as not to bring any strain on arms or shoulders, I go to work at my writing, asking the Lord to bless that which I write. I know that He helps me. During each month of my sickness, I have written nearly two hundred pages of letter paper.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 96)
I am now writing on the life of Christ. I know that the enemy will make every possible effort to hinder me, but I shall cling to Jesus, for He is my dependence.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 97)
During my wakeful hours I have sought the Lord most earnestly, asking Him to join my weakness to His strength, my ignorance to His wisdom, my unworthiness to His merit, my frailty to His enduring might, my poverty to His boundless wealth.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 98)
When the affliction under which I have been suffering for several months came upon me, I was surprised that it was not removed at once in answer to prayer. But the promise, “My grace is sufficient,” has been fulfilled in my case. [2 Corinthians 12:9.] There can be no doubt on my part. My hours of pain have been hours of prayer, for I have known to whom to take my sorrows. I have the privilege of reinforcing my feeble strength by laying hold upon infinite power. By day and night I stand on the solid rock of God’s promises.
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 99)
My heart goes out to Jesus in loving trust. He knows what is best for me. My nights would be lonely did I not claim the promise, “Call upon me in the day of trouble; I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me.” [Psalm 50:15.]
(7LtMs, Ms 19, 1892, 100)
Ms 19a, 1892
Diary [Apr.-Jul.]/“I am deeply grieved...” Refiled as Ms 19, 1892.
Ms 20, 1892
Diary Written in Preston, Victoria, Australia Preston, Victoria, Australia July 15 - September 23, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in SD 19, 124; 7MR 143-144; 8MR 49-51; 12MR 140-141. +
The Lord has brought me through another night. I did not sleep well. The weather this winter has not been unpleasant; but the air is very penetrating, and I cannot manage to keep comfortably warm in these high rooms, with only a grate fire. I have had two severe chills, and this has greatly increased the lameness in my shoulders and hips. But notwithstanding this, I was able to spend most of yesterday writing on the life of Christ. I praise the Lord because I feel a nearness to my Saviour. My faith feeds on the rich promises of God, which are full of comfort and hope.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 1)
“Jesus, lover of my soul, let me to thy bosom fly,
While the billows near me roll, while the tempest still is high
Hide me, O my Saviour, hide! Till the storm of life is past
Safe into the haven guide, O receive my soul at last.
“Other refuge have I none; hangs my helpless soul on Thee;
Leave, O leave me not alone! Still support and comfort me;
All my trust on thee is stayed, all my help from thee I bring
Cover my defenseless head with the shadow of Thy wing.”
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 2)
My whole being longs after the Lord. I am not content to be satisfied with occasional flashes of light. I must have more. “If any man thirst,” Christ said, “let him come unto me, and drink.” [John 7:37.] “The water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.” [John 4:14.]
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 3)
July 16, 1892
Another night has passed. I slept and rested more than I thought I should when I went to bed. The weather has been cold and boisterous, and the chills that I have had for two days have made me suffer much I cannot move without pain, but I am not cast down. I am of good courage in the Lord. God is pleased when we keep our faces turned toward the Sun of Righteousness. On this Sabbath day I wish to bear the testimony that the Lord is good, and that His mercy endureth forever. When we are in trouble and pressed down with anxieties, the Lord is near, and He bids us cast all our care upon Him, because He cares for us.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 4)
During my sickness I have experienced the love of God in large measure. He comes to all His children in their affliction. In time of danger he is their refuge. In sorrow, He offers them joy and consolation. Shall we turn from the Redeemer, the fountain of living water, to hew out for ourselves broken cisterns, which can hold no water? When danger approaches, shall we seek for help from those as weak as ourselves, or shall we flee to Him who is mighty to save. His arms are open wide, and He utters the gracious invitation, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.]
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 5)
The Saviour is our Comforter. This I have proved Him to be. I do not understand why I am so afflicted. At first I tried to reason out why I did not have strength to bear my testimony to the people in this country. But I try no longer. I have given my way and my will into the hands of God, for He knows what is best for me. It is not the manifestation of His great and awful majesty and unparalleled power that will leave us without excuse if we refuse Him our love and obedience. It is the love, the compassion, the patience, the longsuffering that He has shown which will witness against those who do not offer Him the willing service of their lives. Those who turn to God with heart and soul and mind will find in Him peaceful security.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 6)
July 17, 1892
I thank the Lord that the long, painful night has passed. Today I am suffering more than usual. I am almost helpless with weakness and pain, yet I am trusting in my Helper. He never fails me. He makes me feel young in heart, cheerful in spirit, and thankful, so thankful, for His grace. I have much pain, but I have peace and comfort also.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 7)
July 18, 1892
I had a very trying night. I was very weary, but was unable to rest, because my body was full of pain. I longed for the morning, so that I might sit up. In these trying times, I look to Jesus, for I know that He is touched with the feeling of my infirmities. In His humanity He was made perfect through suffering. He knows just what we need, just what we can bear, and He will give us grace to endure every trial and test that He brings upon us.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 8)
My constant prayer is for a greater nearness to God. I long for deeper spirituality, for more vigor in the Christian life. I want to be lifted above all earthliness into a purer, holier atmosphere. I find that self must be kept in subjection. My words must be well-chosen, my spirit constantly guarded, lest the heart shall not be pure and holy. Satan is ever trying to lead our thoughts in a wrong direction, and I must guard every avenue to the soul, lest he gain the victory over me.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 9)
I praise God this morning for the peace of Christ. I prize every token of favor from heaven. I long to be clothed with the righteousness of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 10)
July 19, 1892
I slept little during the night, but though I suffer much pain, I am not discouraged. How weak is humanity! How little we can do by depending on self. But when enlightened by the Spirit of God, the believer beholds the perfection of Jesus, and beholding this perfection, he rejoices with joy unspeakable. In self he sees sin and helplessness; in the Redeemer sinlessness and infinite power. The sacrifice that Christ made in order that He might impart to us His righteousness—this is a theme upon which we may dwell with deeper and still deeper enthusiasm. Self is nothing; Jesus is everything to me. My prayer is, Be thou my strong habitation, whereunto I may continually resort.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 11)
July 20, 1892
During the past night I slept but little, but I am not going to look on the dark side. I turn my face to the Sun of Righteousness, and dwell with pleasure upon the Saviour’s willingness to pardon my sins and sanctify my soul. It is by beholding that we may reflect Christ’s image. The transforming power of grace can make me a partaker of the divine nature.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 12)
On Christ the glory of God has shone, and by looking upon Christ, contemplating His self-sacrifice, remembering that in Him dwells all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, the believer is drawn closer and closer to the source of power. His love in our hearts leads us to seek for lost sheep. By working to win souls to Christ, believers give evidence of their love for Him. The path that He trod is the one in which His children will choose to follow.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 13)
July 21, 1892
The mail from America came last evening, and Willie and I had a feast indeed in reading our letters. During the past night I slept but little. My heart longs for more of the presence of Jesus. My constant prayer is that I may be uplifted into a purer, holier atmosphere. I am pleading with God to remove my suffering. And although I continue to suffer, I am comforted by the thought that Jesus knows, and that He will help me. I shall see light in His light. My right arm is free from pain, and for this blessing I thank the Lord.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 14)
July 22, 1892
My nights are filled with pain and restlessness, but I will not complain. I will not let unbelief take possession of my heart. I will talk faith; I will praise God for His wonderful goodness to the children of men.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 15)
July 23, 1892
The nights are long and painful, but Jesus is my comforter and my hope. Today I have been able to sit up very little.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 16)
I receive no encouragement from my neighbors, who are unbelievers. They say that I will certainly be a cripple for life; but I know that they do not know. They do not realize that the truth obeyed binds our hearts up with God. We have a Saviour who can heal. David was one who made the Most High his habitation. And although David was rebuked and punished by God yet the Lord, seeing him penitent forgave his sins and took him into covenant relation with Himself.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 17)
July 24, 1892
I passed a very restless night and feel somewhat depressed. But I will not yield to despondency. I will not look on the dark side. I wrote a twelve-page letter to Dr. Kellogg today. I am instructed to caution him to move guardedly, else he will surely lose his bearings. There are many perplexing questions coming up for decision, and he will need great wisdom in order to keep the way of the Lord. May God give him special grace. He needs a humble, contrite heart, and he needs to walk in constant dependence upon God, abiding under the shadow of the Almighty. I have urged him to remember that the Lord has greatly favored him. His experience will be governed by the dependence that he places upon the high and holy One. I am afraid for Dr. Kellogg that he will follow unwise advisers.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 18)
July 25, 1892
Last night I spent many wakeful hours in prayer. I am resolved to cast myself, body, soul, and spirit upon the Lord. I cannot take drugs. They do me no good, but harm. I long for the blessings of the Lord. My heart goes out after God. I tremble at His Word. I am encouraged as I look to Jesus and recount His loving kindnesses.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 19)
“In my distress I called upon the Lord, and cried unto my God: He heard my voice out of His temple, and my cry came before Him, even into His ears.”“He brought me forth also into a large place; He delivered me, because He delighted in me.” [Psalm 18:6, 9.] “I love the Lord, because He hath heard my voice and my supplications.” [Psalm 116:1.] This has been my experience day and night during my sickness.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 20)
July 26, 1892
I thank the Lord that I am His child, that I can cry, Abba Father. Although I am in pain day and night, yet the grace of Christ sustains me. If I had no hope in Jesus, how lonely I should be. I have a Saviour who is the light of life. How precious to me is the sight that I catch of Jesus during my long, wakeful hours. “The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God; ... neither can He know them; because they are spiritually discerned.” [1 Corinthians 2:14.]
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 21)
How essential that we have the enlightenment of the Spirit of God, for thus only can we see the glory of Christ, and by beholding become changed from character to character We turn from the picture of our shortcomings to behold the atonement made for us and we rejoice as we know that we may be clothed with Christ’s righteousness. In Him all fulness dwells. He has grace and pardon for every soul. As by faith we look to Jesus, our faith pierces the shadow, and we adore God for His wondrous love
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 22)
July 27, 1892
I desire that Jesus shall be in my thoughts continually. I pray most earnestly that my will may be completely submerged in the will of God. I pray for the restoring power of Jesus, that I may bear a message to the people of this country. I long to present the simplicity of true godliness, to show that before we enter the kingdom of heaven, we must become as little children. We must be as trustful as a child, believing every word that God speaks
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 23)
I am sorry to see that many who are preaching the Word of God have not themselves been refreshed by drinking of the water of life. Jesus is not in them a well of water, springing up unto everlasting life. They are losing much that they might have and are failing to answer the prayer of Christ because they do not sit at the feet of Jesus and learn of Him.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 24)
July 28, 1892
Last night I obtained some rest, for which I thank my heavenly Father. I am cheered and blessed as I contemplate the life and mission of Christ on this earth. He was in a world which He had created, but He was unrecognized and unhonored “Foxes have holes,” He said, “and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.” [Luke 9:58.] He came to show man the way to the haven of eternal rest.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 25)
The sinner may become a child of God, an heir of heaven. He may rise from the dust and stand forth arrayed in garments of light. Transformed by beholding Jesus, he becomes a partaker of the divine nature. At every step of advance, he sees new beauties in Christ and becomes more like Him in character. “We all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.” [2 Corinthians 3:18.]
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 26)
July 29, 1892
I praise the Lord that in my affliction I may have the light and love of Jesus. His presence is everything to me—comfort, hope, and soothing balm. Sometimes perplexing thoughts crowd upon my mind, but I will not cherish these thoughts. Jesus will take my troubles if I bring them to Him and ask Him to carry them for me. It is not always easy to have trusting faith. We must behold Jesus by faith as an ever-present help in time of need. We must drink deep of the water of salvation, if we would be spiritually refreshed. The Lord is good and merciful. He is my Saviour, my joy and my crown of rejoicing. I will magnify His name.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 27)
July 30, 1892
I praise the Lord this morning for His goodness and mercy. In the night season He reveals Himself to me as full of tender compassion. He encourages me to trust in His love. I know that He does all things well, and that I must be patient and wait for His salvation. The Lord is good. His praise shall be in my heart and on my lips.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 28)
July 31, 1892
Another month has nearly gone. It has passed quickly, although I have suffered much pain.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 29)
[August 1, 1892]
The spiritual darkness that covers the earth is the result of a separation from God. Christ is the light and life of the world. “Unto the upright there ariseth light in the darkness.” [Psalm 112:4.] All sin is darkness. When Christ came to this world, the Jewish rulers refused to accept His words. Wise in their own conceit, they declared that they knew all about the law of God. But Christ said to them, “Ye do err not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God.” [Matthew 22:29.] Darkness covered the earth and gross darkness the people.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 30)
The human family, and even the Lord’s chosen people, had to a large extent lost the knowledge of God. The Jewish priests were teaching for doctrine the commandments of men. God was misrepresented. False ideas prevailed in regard to His character and attributes. Christ came to this world, and the light shone forth into the darkness, but the darkness comprehended it not.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 31)
Sin is death; righteousness is life. Sin cannot be changed into righteousness, but it can be taken away, and the righteousness of Christ put in its place. The Saviour was manifested to take away our sin. “The wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life.” [Romans 6:23.] The Pharisees trusted in their own righteousness, of which Christ said, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” [Matthew 5:20.] Of the Jewish leaders, He said, “Ye will not come unto me, that ye might have life.” [John 5:40.] The righteousness of Christ brings life and healing. “As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him.” [Colossians 2:6.] In Him all fulness dwells.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 32)
August 3, 1892
The Lord is good and greatly to be praised. I dare not center my thoughts upon myself. The Word of God, how full of comfort it is, how large with promise. Christ is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Christ is indeed the Word of life. His words are echoes of what God has said. “He that hath seen me,” He said, “hath seen the Father.” [John 14:9.] We have no way of knowing what God is except by gaining a knowledge of Christ as He is revealed in the Word.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 33)
August 4, 1892
During the past night I slept more than usual, and for this I thank my heavenly Father.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 34)
“I will mention the loving-kindnesses of the Lord, and the praises of the Lord according to all that the Lord hath bestowed on us, and the great goodness toward the house of Israel, which He hath bestowed on them according to His mercies, and according to the multitude of His loving-kindnesses. For He said, Surely they are my people, children that will not lie: so He was their Saviour. In all their affliction He was afflicted, and the angel of His presence saved them: in His love and in His pity He redeemed them; and He bare them, and carried them all the days of old.” [Isaiah 63:7-9.]
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 35)
“Where shall wisdom be found? and where is the place of understanding? Man knoweth not the price thereof; neither is it found in the land of the living.”“Behold, the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding.” [Job 28:12, 13, 28.]
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 36)
“Show me thy marvelous loving-kindness, O thou that savest by thy right hand them that put their trust in thee from those that rise up against them. Keep me as the apple of the eye, hide me under the shadow of thy wings.” [Psalm 17:7, 8.]
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 37)
“My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts. For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater: so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 38)
“For ye shall go out with joy, and be led forth with peace: the mountains and the hills shall break forth before you into singing, and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands. Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir tree, and instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle tree: and it shall be to the Lord for a name, for an everlasting sign that shall not be cut off.” [Isaiah 55:8-13.]
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 39)
August 5, 1892
This has been a very busy day, as we have been sending off the American mail. During the month I have written one hundred and fifty pages. Some of this has gone to Africa, some to Europe, and some to America.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 40)
August 7, 1892
I rested better last night than I expected to, and for this I thank my heavenly Father. Brother Rousseau and his wife have been with us since Friday. Sister Daniells, Sister Starr, and Elder Israel’s two daughters spent the day here, preparing table linen, towels, sheets, etc., for the school, which is soon to open. This afternoon I had a very pleasant ride with Willie and Brother Rousseau. We spent the time profitably in talking about the preparation for and management of the school.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 41)
I pray that this school shall be conducted in such a way as to glorify God. May every lesson given be filled with the riches of true knowledge.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 42)
August 8, 1892
I thank the Lord for His sustaining grace. I had a hard night. It was difficult for me to get into a position where I was free from pain. Brother and Sister Rousseau are still with us, also Elder Israel’s daughters, who are making up the linen for the school boarding home. I am very desirous that every dollar expended in preparing for the opening of this school shall be wisely invested. Strong, unbleached sheets and good, durable table linen have been bought. There are many things yet to be purchased.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 43)
Today I wrote twenty-four pages of letter paper, an address to the brethren and sisters in Australia and New Zealand.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 44)
August 9, 1892
It is a beautiful morning. The Lord is good, and I praise His holy name. I greatly desire a clear, distinct idea of the subject of righteousness by faith in Christ. We have thought and talked on this subject far less than we should have; and therefore we have dwelt in the shadow of darkness,—hopeless, faithless, without power to resist the tempter. We need clearer spiritual eyesight, that like Moses we may be able to endure the seeing of Him who is invisible.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 45)
There is a great work to be done in Australia, a great work to be done in the Melbourne church. In this city we should have one hundred missionaries at work, but instead there are only a few Bible workers. What does this mean? My cry is, O God, wake up the people, and make them laborers together with Thee. Breathe into those who know the message for this time the true missionary spirit.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 46)
August 10, 1892
This morning Emily and Brother Rousseau went to market, getting home again at half past ten. Fannie and Sister Rousseau rode out for an hour or two before dinner; and in the afternoon May Anna, and I drove to Thomastown, three miles away, to gather mustard and marrow-dock for greens.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 47)
August 11, 1892
Last night I did not sleep well. My mind was troubled, but I tried to lay my burdens at the feet of Jesus. Today I have written twenty pages.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 48)
August 12, 1892
I thank the Lord for rest and sleep during the past night. I cannot ride out today, as my team is to be used by Brother Rousseau in the interest of the school.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 49)
August 13, 1892
I have passed an unusually disagreeable night. I was afflicted with pain in every limb, and seven times during the night I was obliged to change my position.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 50)
August 19, 1892
W. C. White, May and I drove to the school, which is ten miles from here, and found those there very busily at work getting things settled. We are well pleased with the place that has been chosen for the school.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 51)
August 24, 1892
The school opened today. In the morning Marian, Fannie, May and I drove over from Preston, and after I had rested for a while in Brother Starr’s room, I was taken down to the chapel, where the students had assembled. The meeting was opened by singing and prayer, and then Elder Tenney spoke in regard to our purpose in starting a school in Melbourne and the difficulties which had been met in finding a suitable place. He expressed his satisfaction that all seemed pleased with the house that had been chosen. So far, not one word of dissatisfaction or criticism had been heard.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 52)
I was then helped to the platform, and had much freedom in speaking for half an hour. W. C. White, Elder Starr, and Elder Rousseau followed, and their remarks were timely.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 53)
I was able to remain throughout the meeting. This was a great victory for me.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 54)
August 25, 1892
Today all the family excepting Anna and I attended church at North Fitzroy. I shall be glad when the weather is warm enough for me to go to meeting on the Sabbath and bear my testimony to the people.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 55)
There are some things which are urged upon my mind. The very first duty of a Christian is to be an earnest student of the Word of God. He is not to base his knowledge of God upon the opinions of some other man, but upon the truths of the Scriptures. God has given us the Bible as a revelation of Himself. As those who are judgment-bound, we are to meditate upon this revelation
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 56)
September 3, 1892
Today Willie, May and I attended the meeting held in Prahran, where the students meet for church service. Brother Baker and Willie carried me up the stairs in an arm chair. We found a goodly number assembled in the commodious little hall.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 57)
I spoke from the seventeenth [chapter] of John, emphasizing the necessity of our constantly seeking to answer Christ’s prayer that His disciples may be one in Him. When we are at variance with one another, how can we be branches of the True Vine?
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 58)
Elder Starr spoke for thirty minutes, following the same line of thought, and then Brother Rousseau and Willie each spoke a few words. The students followed in quick succession. They bore intelligent testimonies, expressing themselves as having received much light on the Scriptures during the short time they had been at school. The meeting was a profitable one. The Lord was present, and His Spirit was moving upon hearts.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 59)
After the meeting we went to the school, and at the close of the Sabbath the students assembled in one of the large parlors, where a short service was held. I had much freedom in presenting the teachers and students before the Lord, asking Him to give the teachers wisdom and grace in the management of this our first school in Australasia.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 60)
September 4, 1892
I am still at the school. After breakfast this morning, we had a counsel with the school faculty in regard to the best articles of diet to provide for the students, many of whom have been in the habit of eating meat two and three times a day. We decided that the best thing for us to do in regard to the food question would be to begin as we wished to continue and give the students a wholesome but not a spare diet.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 61)
The students have expressed themselves as well satisfied with the food. They say that they do not wish to eat largely of meat, for they realize that it will be better for them not to do so. Those of the students who choose can have the third meal, but there are many who have decided to dispense with it. We are glad to see these young people so ready to agree with the judgment of the teachers.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 62)
September 5, 1892
Yesterday afternoon we drove through the district near the school to see if we could find a suitable house for rent. We found one, near the school, which we may try to secure. St. Kilda is one of the prettiest suburbs of Melbourne, and rents are very high. We took dinner at the school, and then made preparations to return home.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 63)
September 12, 1892
Today May Walling, Sarah Belden, and I rode over to the school. We looked at some houses which are to let, but did not find any suitable for us. We took dinner with Brother and Sister Daniells. He wished to see me in regard to my coming visit to Adelaide. W. C. White came in at noon, and we had a long consultation, which lasted till five o’clock. There were many things to be considered. We laid plans for holding a series of meetings in Adelaide.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 64)
September 13, 1892
We did not get home from the school until after dark. I rested well during the night. I am grateful to my heavenly Father that my strength is increasing. I can use my limbs much better than I could. During my wakeful hours my mind is busy planning how we can best be a blessing to the believers in this country, and how we can best work for unbelievers. The work here is still in its infancy, and it will be bound about unless the hearts of those who believe the truth are softened and subdued by the grace of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 65)
September 14, 1892
Last night I slept very little. So far the weather this month has been stormy. We endure the unpleasantness the more cheerfully when we think that farmers are rejoicing in the prospect of a good crop.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 66)
Elder Daniells left Melbourne today for Adelaide. We received our mail from America this afternoon. The mail was small in comparison to what it had been, but the letters were important. Willie and I have been talking together in reference to our future plans. One thing we feel certain of: we shall remain in Australia for another year, until we see the work placed on a broader basis. We dare not leave it as it is.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 67)
September 15, 1892
This morning we were happily surprised by receiving a large package of letters from America. I must set to work in earnest to answer these letters. We are approaching the time when Elder Tenney shall leave for America, and there are many questions that must be considered and settled before he goes.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 68)
September 17, 1892
Today, I spoke to our people in North Fitzroy, in a small hall in the Echo office. The room was well filled. A number not of our faith were present. It made me feel at home to be once more in the congregation of the saints. I spoke very plainly, and with much freedom.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 69)
September 18, 19, 20, and 21 were occupied in writing American mail, and in preparing for our trip to Adelaide. Elder Daniells writes that he has not yet been able to find a suitable house for us, but we shall leave Melbourne for Adelaide on Monday, the twenty-sixth. Last Thursday May and I drove to the school. We drew up to the barn in a sharp shower of rain. I was taken in a chair to Sister Daniells’ room, and made very comfortable. Sister Daniells has given me this room to occupy till I leave. She has received a letter from her husband, saying that he has found a house for us.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 70)
September 23, 1892
I slept little during the night. This morning we sent Elder Daniells a telegram to engage the house for us. I am not feeling as well as I could wish. The arrival of the mail and the labor of answering the letters, together with the confusion and taxation of packing up for our journey, made me very sick. On Wednesday Sister McKussey and her sister called. I had a short conversation with them.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 71)
All these things coming together have prostrated me. I am so lame that I cannot move without pain. I greatly fear that I shall not be able to endure the journey to Adelaide.
(7LtMs, Ms 20, 1892, 72)
Ms 21, 1892
Diary Written at Preston, Victoria, Australia Adelaide, Australia September 28 - November 27, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in 1MR 385; Ev 453-455. + Sept. 28, 1892 Adelaide, S.A.
On Monday, September 26, we left Melbourne for Adelaide, reaching here at half past ten the next morning. Elder Daniells met us at the station, and I was placed in the baggage elevator, and so brought to the level of the street. Thus we avoided climbing the long flight of stairs. I was immediately driven to the house that we were to occupy. It is a furnished house, and we are pleased with it. The rent is twenty-five dollars a month. I am to have the use of the pony and phaeton. This is a great favor. The carriage is easy, and the pony manageable and a good traveler.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 1)
October 1, 1892
Sabbath. It rained hard this morning, and I thought that I should have to remain at home. But we got ready, and by that time the rain had stopped, so that we drove to the place of meeting without getting wet. I spoke from the first three verses of the fourteenth chapter of John. We had a large congregation and good attention.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 2)
October 2, 1892
I spoke again this morning at eleven [o’clock]. The congregation was large and attentive, and I had much freedom in speaking.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 3)
October 8, 1892
Sabbath. The morning was very dull. Heavy clouds covered the sky, and at seven o’clock rain began to fall. We succeeded in reaching the meeting place without a wetting, and found an interested congregation. I was lifted above my infirmities and spoke with much freedom, showing the necessity of having a personal experience in the things of God. I tried to impress those present with the importance of improving the talent of voice. The voice is God’s gift to man, and by persevering effort we may learn to speak to God in prayer with clear, distinct voices.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 4)
The gift of speech has been greatly perverted. Many, in offering prayer, speak in low, indistinct tones, covering the face with the hands, as if they were ashamed. They do not come to the throne of grace with boldness, lifting up holy hands to God without fear or doubting. Whether praying or bearing testimony, they murmur a few unintelligible words. Who is edified or encouraged or blessed by such speaking? “Ye are my witnesses,” God says [Isaiah 43:10]; but how can He be glorified by testimonies and prayers that cannot be heard
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 5)
I entreated the believers to improve in their manner of speaking at religious services. God expects His children to show that the truth does not dwarf the mind, but enlightens and broadens and strengthens it. Connection with the Lord Jesus Christ gives solidity and power to every faculty of the mind.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 6)
In the social meeting that followed the preaching service, many excellent testimonies were borne.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 7)
October 9, 1892
I passed a very restless night, being so nervous that I could sleep but little. The weather all through the night was tempestuous, with thunder and lightening and sharp showers.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 8)
This morning I spoke at eleven o’clock. My mind and heart are full of the important subject contained in the seventeenth chapter of John. As I think of the possibilities contained in the prayer of Christ for His disciples and all who should believe on Him through their word, my faith is strengthened and I gain a higher idea of what the Christian may become by striving to answer this prayer.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 9)
October 10, 1892
I did not rest well last night. I rose at five, and wrote a letter of ten pages to Willie. Early in the morning, Brother Higgins brought the spring seat for our carriage. He took breakfast with us, and joined us in worship. After dinner we drove to the post office to mail our letters. Elder Daniells stayed in the city to hear Mr. and Mrs. Clark, leaders in the Christian Endeavor movement, and May and I drove on into a large, beautiful park. On leaving this park, we went out at another entrance, and May lost her way and drove in an opposite direction from what she should have done. At last we reached familiar ground, and soon found our way to our cottage.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 10)
We see much work to be done in Adelaide. O, that those who believe in Christ would strive to answer His prayer. Then indeed should we be the light of the world.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 11)
October 11, 1892
Last night I got some sleep, but the pain in my limbs makes it impossible for me to rest as much as I should. But I will not be discouraged. I will trust in Him who is my strength and my deliverer. He will be my restorer. My only hope is in Him. If I recover my health, His name shall have all the glory. I cannot walk much. I cannot bend my knees in prayer, but the Lord knows my infirmities, and He will not charge me with irreverence.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 12)
Elder Tenney arrived here from Melbourne about eleven o’clock this morning. He brought me letters from Willie and manuscripts from Marian. Elder Tenney leaves tomorrow on his long journey to America to attend the General Conference. We made the most of the time while he was here, talking together till the afternoon.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 13)
October 12, 1892
I had a very restless night, and slept but little. Last night Elder Tenney spoke to our people here. There was a good attendance, and they had a profitable meeting. This morning, before Elder Tenney left, we had a solemn season of prayer. We earnestly besought the Lord to let His blessing rest upon our brother during his long journey.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 14)
Elder Tenney feels very humble and inefficient. He prayed most earnestly that the Lord would quicken his understanding, so that he might be able to discern the needs of the situation, and communicate to the brethren that which it is essential for them to know, in order that they may plan for missionary work in this country, in India, and in the other places that Elder Tenney will visit on his way home. Elder Daniells and I united heartily in this prayer, and the Spirit of the Lord rested upon this parting scene.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 15)
We believe that God will give Elder Tenney wisdom and judgment, and that his journey will be productive of good.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 16)
October 13, 1892
I rested and slept much better during the past night. I thank my heavenly Father for His matchless love. I can say from the heart, in sincerity and truth, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ.” [Ephesians 1:3.] I need to cultivate constantly a thankful spirit, that I may appreciate the grace so freely given us, “to the praise of the glory of His grace, wherein He hath made us accepted in the Beloved, in whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of His grace.” [Verses 6, 7.]
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 17)
October 14, 1892
My mind goes out to Elder Tenney, journeying alone to America. May the Lord bless him, is my prayer. I am not yet free from pain. At times I suffer considerably. The lower part of my spine is very painful. I try to sleep, but cannot lie in the same position for more than two hours at a time.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 18)
October 15, 1892
Sabbath. This morning I spoke to our people from the first chapter of second Peter. The Lord blessed me in speaking, and the Spirit of God was impressing hearts during the service.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 19)
October 16, 1892
I spoke again this morning, but every such effort causes me after-suffering. I am admonished that I must not be imprudent by overtaxing nerves and muscles. But when I am standing before the people, holding forth the Word of life, I feel as if I were before the judgment-seat of God, with those to whom I have spoken. I feel that I must leave nothing unsaid that might influence some soul to make his peace with God.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 20)
Encouragement was given those present this morning that if I were able, I would attend the missionary meeting to be held in the afternoon. Before the time of meeting, I was in great pain, but I decided that nevertheless I would act my part, trusting in the Lord to strengthen me. I was not disappointed. The Lord gave me freedom, and I spoke for about forty minutes, in the demonstration of the Spirit and with power.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 21)
October 17, 1892
I thank the Lord for His goodness and loving-kindness to me. I slept better last night, and my heart is resting and rejoicing in the love of God. I am writing many letters to go to America.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 22)
October 18, 1892
Last night I slept well for some hours. I still suffer considerable pain in the lower part of my spine, but I can now dress and undress myself. I have sweet meditation on the love and righteousness of Christ, which He gives us though we are wholly unworthy.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 23)
October 20, 1892
Today we took our lunch and drove into the hills. The scenery reminded me of Colorado. Everything was clothed with living green, and was very beautiful to look upon. We passed some fine homes, round which roses were blooming in great profusion. While I did not covet any of these residences, yet I thought that one could write much better in such a place than in the city.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 24)
At noon we ate our lunch under a large, spreading tree, and [then] turned homeward. We could have driven much further, but I dared not do this, as I was becoming weary.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 25)
October 22, 1892
I spoke to our people again today, and the Lord blessed me. The attendance was the largest that we have yet had. The people are being helped and encouraged and strengthened. I praise the Lord that He has help for us just when we most need it.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 26)
October 26, 1892
We are busily engaged in getting our letters ready to send to America. We had promised to visit Brother and Sister Holland, and after dinner today Elder Daniells, May and I went to fill the appointment. Through the temptations of the enemy, Sister Holland has given up the truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 27)
In this case we saw the results of unwise management. Elder Curtis has not acted the part of a faithful shepherd. He preached to the people, but there his labors ended. He allowed matters of a temporal nature to absorb the time and attention that should have been given to souls.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 28)
He did not minister to the needs of sinners, and as a result, several of the church members were tempted. He did not visit the believers when they were sick. When they were absent from church, he did not inquire into the matter. For nearly a year and a half, Sister Holland did not attend meetings, but Elder Curtis did not visit her. He was told of her spiritual condition, but still he made no effort to help her. Brother Holland is still a member of the church, and we hope that his wife may be restored to the fold of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 29)
After a short conversation, we all bowed in prayer, and the Lord breathed upon us His Holy Spirit. We felt the presence of God, and we greatly hope that this effort shall not be in vain.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 30)
October 27, 1892
The American mail closed today. I sent off a large number of letters, about one hundred and fifty pages altogether. The strain of writing this has been very heavy. After the letters had been sent to the post office, we all rode into the hills to see the waterfalls.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 31)
October 29, 1892
I attended meeting, and spoke from the fifteenth chapter of John. The Lord came very near by His Holy Spirit. I invited those who had no evidence of their acceptance with God to come forward, that we might unite in prayer. Many responded, and we had an excellent season of prayer. Those who had been treating the erring in an unscriptural manner made confession and asked the forgiveness of their brethren and sisters, and especially of those whom their unwise course had driven from the fold.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 32)
The softening, subduing influence of the Holy Spirit was felt upon hearts. We are assured that the presence of Jesus was with us, and we are sure that this church will see better days.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 33)
October 30, 1892
Another restless night. I fear that I am speaking and writing too much. Since the 28th, I have written fifty pages, which I sent to Melbourne today by Elder Daniells, to be copied for the next American mail. Elder Daniells left for Melbourne this afternoon. After he had gone, May and I drove to Parkside to post some letters, and then we rode about for half an hour in a pleasant locality in full view of the mountains. On returning to the house, we found several letters awaiting us, one from W. C. White, one from Captain Eldridge, one from Elder Curtis, and one from Marian. I wrote a short letter in answer to Willie’s, and then we drove to the station to post it on the train.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 34)
November 5, 1892
It has been a pleasant day, but I have been almost strengthless. We attended meeting, and invited our next-door neighbor to go with us. She talked freely as we drove to the meeting place, but on our return she looked very solemn, and said nothing. I spoke on the parable of the man without a wedding garment, and we had a solemn meeting. The lady afterward told May that she was sorry that she had not attended all the meetings that have been held since we came. She declared that she would not miss one while we remained. O, how I long to see this church standing where it is their privilege to stand,
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 35)
November 6, 1892
I praise my heavenly Father for a better night’s rest than usual. During the night my heart was drawn out in earnest prayer for our people in this place. I long to see them making earnest efforts to do service for Christ. In the afternoon Brother Clawton and his two little girls came to see me. We had planned to drive into the mountains, and Brother Clawton was going to put his horse into our buggy and drive us. But I had a burden of soul for Brother and Sister Holland, and I felt that I could not go to into the mountains and delay the Lord’s business. With very imperfect directions, May and I started out to find Brother Holland’s place. We went here and there, and at last we were successful.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 36)
I told Brother and Sister Holland that I had come to talk with them. We began talking at half past two, and continued until five. Sister Holland left the church because she felt that there was a lack of Christlike love and courtesy. Elder Canright’s book was placed in her hands, and she read his tirade against me. Not knowing me, she was disaffected, and not knowing him, she believed what he said.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 37)
I tried to do all in my power to help Sister Holland. She wept nearly all the time that we were talking. I think the Spirit of the Lord touched her heart. I prayed with them, and then left them in the hands of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 38)
November 7, 1892
I rested well through the night. At half past four, I rose and began writing. At ten o’clock May and I rode out to visit Sister Ethelridge. We called on Sister Allen, who told us where to find Sister Ethelridge. We had a pleasant visit of about two hours with Sister Ethelridge, and then returned home. At the Parkside post office, we found a letter from Willie, which we were glad to get. It is now thought probable that Elder Daniells will spend the week of prayer in Adelaide.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 39)
November 8, 1892
I slept well through the night. During the day I drove to the house where Sister Fallows is boarding with her children. We took her out to ride with us, and had a long talk with her. She is a woman who has seen great trouble through a godless, profligate husband. She cannot live with him and obey the Lord’s requirements.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 40)
November 9, 1892
In response to an earnest invitation, we drove out to a pleasant grove, where the parents and children of the Sabbath school were having a picnic. It was a very windy day, and at first it seemed presumptuous for me to attempt to speak. But a sheltered place was found under a hedge of wattle trees, and I spoke for about half an hour. A number of unbelievers were present,
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 41)
November 10, 1892
I wrote till noon, and after dinner we drove to Bourden, to fill an appointment to meet with some sisters there. We had a very precious season of prayer, believing Christ’s promise that where two or three meet together in His name, He meets with them to bless them. I read some important matter to those present, and talked with them.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 42)
I labored harder than when I speak on the Sabbath, for I was with them for nearly two hours. It was almost dark when we reached home; but I was blessed of the Lord, and we were happy in His love.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 43)
November 11, 1892
I fear that I have been doing too much. Since Sabbath I have written eighty-six pages [of] letter paper, besides making several visits to people in their homes. This afternoon I called at Brother and Sister Holland’s and left some books. I tried to reach Sister Holland by presenting every inducement of encouragement possible for her to press on in the upward way. But she seems so greatly provoked by the way in which she says that she and her husband have been treated, that I greatly fear for her. May the Lord bring them to a better mind, [so] that they will appreciate the Truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 44)
November 12, 1892
Sabbath. I spoke today on the Sabbath question, and the Lord gave me much freedom. A number who are not Sabbathkeepers were present. After the meeting Brother Holland asked Emily to be sure to write out the discourse, as he would like a copy of it. He said he was deeply impressed.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 45)
I had promised to speak to the Christian Endeavor Society, and this I did immediately after the other meeting. This made nearly two hours of speaking. I was thoroughly tired and glad to rest when I reached home.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 46)
In the afternoon I wrote ten pages on the Sabbath question to send to Sister Holland, who was not at the meeting this morning.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 47)
November 13, 1892
It has been warm today, and very pleasant. I hear that the words I spoke to the parents and children in the park were well received, and made a deep impression. The record of how the mothers brought their children to Jesus and of how He received them, should make a strong appeal to parents not to neglect their duty. The disciples would have sent the mothers away, but the Saviour said, “Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not.” [Mark 10:14.] And drawing them to Him, He spoke words which till the close of life they never forgot.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 48)
The lesson is for parents today. Take your children to the Saviour. Place them where they can learn of Him.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 49)
November 14, 1892
I rested till about three this morning, and then arose and began my writing. My mind is exceedingly burdened. I fear that many who claim to be Christians will fail of gaining eternal life because they do not accept the Word of God as verity and truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 50)
Today I have had some unfavorable symptoms. My head refused to work, and I could not see distinctly. I was obliged to stop writing, and lie down. Later on in the afternoon, I rode out. I received a letter from Willie, with a proposition that we remain in Adelaide about a month longer. Elder Daniells will return in about ten days, and will remain during the week of prayer. I have written eighteen pages today.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 51)
November 15, 1892
I have much writing to do for the American mail. I am increasing in strength physically, and my soul is reaching out after more of the Spirit of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 52)
November 16 [15?], 1892
Today I have written Elder Olsen four pages, W. C. White four pages, Elder Haskell ten pages, and Brother and Sister Holland ten pages.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 53)
November 19 [18?], 1892
Today has been a busy day for me. It is quite warm, and I feel a lack of vitality. Elder Daniells arrived this afternoon. We were glad to meet him, and to hear of the progress of the work in Melbourne.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 54)
November 21 [20?], 1892
At two o’clock today I visited Brother and Sister Holland, and read some things that I had been writing to meet the difficulties existing in Sister Holland’s mind. I labored with her until past five o’clock. She showed a very tender spirit, and I pray that this sheep of God’s pasture will be brought back to the fold.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 55)
November 26, 1892
Today I am sixty-five years old. I spoke to our people from the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. I dwelt particularly upon the necessity of making up the breach that the man of sin has made in the law of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 56)
November 27, 1892
Today I visited Sister K. and her daughter. The daughter recently met with an accident. A tub of hot water slipped from her hands, and her foot was badly scalded. It has been a great disappointment to her that she has not been able to attend the meetings. We talked and prayed with her, and the Lord drew very near as we entreated Him to bless both mother and daughter.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 57)
We next visited Sister Gurner, who is a widow. She has been thought by some to be a restless, complaining woman, and has been called a murmurer. But when I learned that she has not been able to read for twenty-eight years, I thought that instead of criticizing her, those of her sisters in the faith who have the blessing of eyesight should visit her and read to her Job says, “I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame.” [Job 29:15.] It is the duty of those who have sight to minister to the blind, so that the afflicted ones shall feel their loss as little as possible. We had a season of prayer with this sister, and the tender spirit of the Lord rested upon us. We talked with Sister Gurner’s daughter, a girl of about sixteen, telling her the love of Jesus and entreating her to give her heart to the Saviour. I told her that if she would accept Christ as her Saviour, He would be her support in every trial, and would give her peace and rest in His love.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 58)
We then went to see Brother and Sister Holland. Brother Holland is a changeable, vacillating man. Today he wished to pour all his troubles into my ears. These troubles seem to grow out of an unhappy disposition, but he is ready to charge all his failures upon something some one has done or has not done. He declares that there have been wrongs in the church, but as he talked, I could see that his disposition would make trouble for him wherever he might go. He will think himself capable of teaching the whole church, when he himself needs to learn the first principles of Christianity.
(7LtMs, Ms 21, 1892, 59)
Ms 22, 1892
Regarding the President of the Australian Conference. NP July 25, 1892 Previously unpublished.
Sister Daniells has ideas that are not correct. She has great confidence in her experience, and takes to herself the credit of molding and fashioning her husband. But had she never married him, would his life have been a failure? No, for the Lord has a watchcare over everyone who can be used in His work. In taking the credit of making Brother Daniells what he is, Sister Daniells dishonors God.
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 1)
When, a few weeks since, I was asked as to who I thought should be president of the Australian Conference, great was the astonishment shown when I presented the name of Elder Daniells. The names of W. C. White, Elder Curtis, and Elder Tenney were presented by the brethren; but I said, “No; there are objections in each case. From the light given me, Elder Daniells is the best man for the place. If he walks humbly with God, he will learn of Jesus, the greatest Teacher the world has ever known. He has faults to overcome. He is easily discouraged, and often looks on the dark side if his plans are interfered with. But precious truth will be opened to him—truth which will change the testimony he bears to the people. He is frequently filled with self-distrust, though at times, when he has taken his position, he shows a tenacity which reveals an unwillingness to give up his own ideas. In this he errs.
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 2)
“Well,” they said, “we have never given Elder Daniells credit for possessing such a disposition. We thought he was full of self-exaltation, possessing very little humility. We are surprised.”
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 3)
I answered, “You see not as God sees. He is watching Elder Daniells, and if Elder Daniells will trust wholly to God, surrendering himself to His guidance, the Holy Spirit will guide his mind. The Lord will provide him with counsellors who will encourage and sustain him.”
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 4)
Then the brethren said, “If he is made president of the conference, be assured that his wife will largely control matters. We know what we know.” I answered, “God will take care of that part of the matter. He understands how to manage His own work. He does not trust this work to any man. He sees and understands every movement made in His cause. We are not orphans. God is our tender, pitiful Father, and every believing child is the object of His special care. The words I speak to you are not my words, but the words of God.”
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 5)
They said, “We should not have so great an objection to putting Elder Daniells in as president of the conference, if it were not for his wife. But if he is president, the conference will be managed by Sister Daniells, and to this we seriously object.”
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 6)
I said, “It may appear to you so, but I understand the whole matter from first to last, for God has opened it before me. Elder Daniells must have wise helpers, with whom he is to counsel, and whose advice he is to respect. No conference is to be controlled by one man. Elder Daniells is not to be made a king, to rule over God’s people. God’s mold, not man’s, is to be placed on the work. He is to control.
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 7)
“Neither Elder Daniells nor his wife are perfect. Sister Daniells has many things to learn. She is to take her hands off her husband, allowing God to do the molding and fashioning. I assure you that Sister Daniells will not control the conference.”
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 8)
“Then,” the brethren said, “we shall see a state of things different from what we have seen in the past.”
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 9)
They came to me a second time about the matter, saying, “We cannot see what you see. We do not object to Elder Daniells, but we do object to Sister Daniells. He accepts her as his educator, and she will teach him how to manage the conference.”
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 10)
I said, “I have told you my mind. Now you must go to God for yourselves, and ask Him to give you wisdom. I know that Elder Daniells is not altogether fitted for the position. He will need to learn constantly of Christ, gaining a practical knowledge of what it means to stand firm in God, unaffected by the prejudices, preferences, and opinions of his wife.
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 11)
“I have confidence, my brethren, that you will make a right decision, because Christ stands at the helm. If we have the truth in the heart, we shall practice the principles of truth.”
(7LtMs, Ms 22, 1892, 12)
Ms 23, 1892
Diary/“We left Adelaide Nov. 28th...” Refiled as Ms 2, 1892.
Ms 24, 1892
Love, the Need of the Church NP 1892 This manuscript is published in entirety in 11MR 261-269.
“Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil.” [1 Corinthians 13:4, 5.] Troubles exist between brethren in the church because they fail to understand what constitutes true Christian charity, brotherly affections, and Christlike love. Self-love, self-esteem lead professed Christians to measure themselves by themselves. They take for granted that all their surmisings and suspicions of others are correct. But it is because of suspicions and judging of one another that there is discord, strife, and an unhealthy condition of the church.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 1)
If brethren would meet together once or twice a week, and with humble minds, feeling their weakness and realizing their defects, then would ask the Lord to enlighten their understanding and fill their hearts with His love, examining not one another, but the Scriptures, Satan would be defeated. Many imaginary difficulties, mere mole hills that have been magnified into mountains and have made barriers between brethren, would vanish, and love, compassion, and respect would take the place of jangling and accusation. When you begin to judge your brethren, you are doing a work God has not given you to do. You are not working with Christ. God did not place you upon the judgment seat to measure and pronounce sentence upon your brethren.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 2)
Satan is an accuser of the brethren, and when he can set the leaven of dissatisfaction to work in human hearts, he is exultant. When he can divide brethren, he has a hellish jubilee. I think if our brethren could see, as I have seen, how much wrong is done in speaking evil of our brethren, there would be an entire change in the way we treat one another. You do not understand yourselves, you misinterpret words and deeds, and you measure them from your own finite standpoint. Your imagination leads you astray, your feelings, your tongues, which are not sanctified, are employed in a service and work that is anything but holy and Christlike.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 3)
We should bring the attractiveness of Christ into our Christian service. The soft beams of the Sun of Righteousness should shine into our hearts, that we may be pleasant and cheerful, and have a strong and blessed influence on all around us. The truth of Jesus Christ does not tend to gloom and sadness. Do not forget, my brethren, that we are in Christ’s school to learn lessons of truth and love. We are taught in this school to have faith in our Redeemer. We must attend carefully to our own soul’s necessity, improving every privilege provided for us to learn the meekness and lowliness of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 4)
We will have to learn that trials mean benefit, and not be discouraged under them. The heart must be disciplined, faith must be cultivated, the soul’s endurance must be tested. The simplicity of faith and perfect confidence in God needs to be encouraged in your hearts. You must be constantly looking and talking on the bright side, and while the work of self-discipline must be carried on by every individual Christian, it must be in such a manner as to exalt and ennoble, and not to contract the mind and center it upon little things. Your thoughts should be the outgrowth of holy principles. Do not center your minds on objectionable things and make a brother an offender for a word. Do not judge him by your own finite measurement. Let the voice of simple, trustful, earnest prayer be heard in your dwellings.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 5)
When our sisters visit one another, let them not speak words of criticism of their brethren. Let your minds dwell upon the attributes of God and tell of your experiences in the love of Jesus. The fulness of that love will soothe the heart and cause us to forget disagreeable occurrences.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 6)
How much sweet peace we lose because we keep pouring over the disagreeable items in ourselves and in our brethren. We must look away from the disagreeable to Jesus. We must love Him more, obtain more of His attractive beauty and grace of character, and cease the contemplation of others’ mistakes and errors. We should remember that our own ways are not faultless. We make mistakes again and again, and should others watch our every word and every action as diligently as we watch them, they would present a catalogue fully as dark as we are able to present against our brethren and sisters. No one is perfect but Jesus. Think of Him and be charmed away from yourself, and from every disagreeable thing, for by beholding our defects faith is weakened. God and His promises are lost from sight.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 7)
You need more of Jesus and less of self. Think no evil, talk no evil of any one. Keep your lips as with a bridle. You cannot measure others’ experiences by your own. It would be a deplorable thing if every one were of the same mind. What if in some respects we do err, does the Lord forsake us, and forget us, and leave us to our own ways? No, the Lord does not treat us as we treat one another. May the Lord help you all to repent and confess, and let the love of Jesus pervade your hearts. Jealousy is all ready to spring into existence at the least provocation. Envy and evil surmising are ready to flourish, ready to grow by being cultivated. Oh, how many hurt the heart of Christ because they want their own way and their own will. War against these unenviable traits of character, and not against one another.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 8)
If the elements existed in the church which existed in the life of Christ, there would be a trim union among His professed followers. The world is working against the church, seeking to weaken and destroy it. Shall the church imitate the world in this matter? Shall we as church members destroy confidence in other church members because they do not meet a certain standard. The message of the angel to us is, “Press together, press together, press together.” Let not Satan thrust himself between the members of the church. Do not give a stroke on the enemy’s side of the question to weaken the influence of any member of the church. There will always be agents of the great adversary of souls who are doing their master’s work of accusing those who profess to believe the truth. They will relate something that reflects upon the attitude and character of those who profess to be Christians.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 9)
The seed of evil surmising is frequently dropped into prepared soil, and it produces a harvest after its kind. Those who should guard the interests of those of like precious faith entertain suggestions and reports from the enemies of God and truth, and the root of bitterness defiles many. Could the state of every heart reputed as eminent for holiness be critically examined and developed there would be seen some dark chapters in the experience of those most highly honored. What erroneous ideas of Christian life we would find! What false ideas of God’s prerogatives and of His moral government! What limiting ideas of the powers of the Holy One of Israel, what narrow ideas in regard to the agency of the Holy Spirit!
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 10)
I know many are earnestly struggling after a higher life and seeking for clearer views of heavenly things, yet how very slow is their progress! How difficult for the mind to arise to the full assurance of hope that maketh not ashamed! In spite of all our efforts, we are often discouraged because the flesh warreth against the spirit. Let not the common, cheap, earthly things engross the mind that the presence of Jesus shall be withdrawn. The life of the church is communicated from Christ, and we help the church when we work in harmony with the life-giving power, losing sight of ourselves, and seeking to build one another up on the most holy faith.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 11)
God may choose instrumentalities which we do not accept, because they do not exactly meet our ideas. They do not work in the very line marked out as perfect, and in place of leaving them with God, for His Spirit to work with them, many begin to present difficulties, barricade the way, and cherish a grieved feeling because they see that they are doing a work which has not been done. Then begins the dissecting of the character and the gathering up [of] tidbits of complaints, and fault-finding and slander, and magnifying of little occurrences and events into grave sins. This has been done in the church until we are weak, and [we] will always be weak unless this narrow order of things is changed. May the Lord show you all what to do that you may be filled with thanksgiving, gratitude, and praise to God for the precious gift of the Son of God, and put away envyings, jealousies, and rivalries, that true love and unity may exist.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 12)
Christ prayed that His disciples might be one even as He and His Father are one. [John 17:22.] In what does this unity consist? This oneness does not exist because every one has the same disposition, the same temperament, and thinks in the very same channel. All do not possess the same degree of intelligence. All have not the same experience.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 13)
In a church there are different gifts and varied experiences. In temporal matters there is a great variety of ways of management, and yet these variations in manner of labor, in the exercise of gifts, do not create dissension, and discord, and disunion.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 14)
One man may be conversant with the Scriptures, and some particular portion of the Scripture may be especially appreciated by him; another sees another portion as very important, and thus one may present one point, and another, another point, and both may be of highest value. This is all in the order of God. But if a man makes a mistake in his interpretation of some portion of the Scripture, shall this cause diversity and disunion? God forbid. We cannot then take a position that the unity of the church consists in viewing every text of Scripture in the very same light.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 15)
The church may pass resolution upon resolution to put down all disagreement of opinions, but we cannot force the mind and will, and thus root out disagreement. These resolutions may conceal the discord, but they cannot quench it and establish perfect agreement. Nothing can perfect unity in the church but the spirit of Christlike forbearance. Satan can sow discord; Christ alone can harmonize the disagreeing elements. Then let every soul sit down in Christ’s school and learn of Christ, who declares Himself to be meek and lowly of heart. Christ says that if we learn of Him, worries will cease and we shall find rest to our souls. [Matthew 11:29.]
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 16)
The great truths of the Word of God are so clearly stated that none need make a mistake in understanding them. When, as individual members of the church you love God supremely and your neighbor as yourself, there will be no need of labored efforts to be in unity, for there will be oneness in Christ as a natural result. The ears will no longer be open to reports that will injure your neighbor, and no one will take up a reproach against his neighbor.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 17)
The members of the church will cherish love and unity, and be of one great family. Then we shall bear the divine credentials to the world that will testify that God has sent His Son into the world. Christ has said, “By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one for another.” [John 13:35.] The divinity of Christ is acknowledge in the unity of the children of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 18)
Brethren, when you humble your hearts before God, you will see that there is danger of phariseeism in every church, danger of thinking and praying as did the self-righteous Pharisee, “I thank God that I am not as other men are.” [Luke 18:11.] Oh, that there may be a breaking up of the fallow ground of the heart, that the seeds of truth may take deep root and spring up and bear much fruit to the glory of God! My brethren, when you would accuse one of the brethren, consider the words of Jesus, “He that is without sin among you, let him cast the first stone.” [John 8:7.] Your sin may not be the particular sin that is under consideration, but Jesus’ words mean that when you are free from sin you may cast the first stone.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 19)
When Jesus spoke these words to the accusers, their guilty consciences were aroused. They could not answer Him; they were convicted each in his own conscience, and they went out one by one, beginning at the oldest even to the youngest. What can Christ, who is so forgiving, so patient with all our mistakes, so rich in mercy and love, think of our hard-hearted criticism and fault-finding? Love for your erring brethren will produce far greater effect in reforming them than all harsh criticisms. Let all the faults and emotions of the heart be after Christ’s order. Let self be put out of sight.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 20)
The Lord would have the thoughts and the language and the experience of Christian life far more attractive then it is today. If they are not more like Jesus they can never be the light of the world. Our work is between God and our own individual souls. What are you thinking of, my brethren? There is work to be done in the saving of souls around you, and precious time is passing. Souls are going to ruin while Satan prompts to fault-finding among ourselves. The hours of probation will soon close. Is your work for the Master of that character that you will hear the words, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant”? [Matthew 25:21.]
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 21)
Remember that every soul striving to advance in the divine life, finds every inch of ground disputed by an antagonistic force, and he must gird himself for the conflict by earnest prayer, and fight the good fight of faith. He is called to “wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.” [Ephesians 6:12.] We cannot afford to be found warring against each other. If we make progress in spirituality, we must gird the loins of the mind about with truth, and we must have on the breastplate of righteousness; we must take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit. Brethren, seek God. Seek Him while He is to be found, call ye upon Him while He is nigh.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 22)
Oh, what deep, rich experiences we might gain if we were devoting all our God-given ability to seeking knowledge and spiritual strength from God in the place of devoting our powers to hurting one another. Brethren, love one another as Christ has love you. How little we really know of sweet communion with God! How little we know of the mysteries of the future life! We may know far more than we do know if all our powers are sanctified to discern the character of Christ. There are heights for us to reach, depths of experience to sound, if we are to be the light of the world. Then why dishonor God by contention and strife? Why question and find fault with one another? Why misinterpret and misconstrue the words and acts of your brethren?
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 23)
Is there not better work for you to do than to discourage one another and try to put out the light of your brethren? O, rather let the mind expand, that you may take in the heavenly beauties of the blessed promises. Only believe in Jesus and learn in the school of the greatest Teacher the world even knew, and His grace will act mightily upon the human intellect and heart. His teaching will give clearness to the mental vision. It will give compass to the thoughts; the soul-hunger will be filled. The heart will be softened and subdued and filled with glowing love that neither discouragement, despondency, affliction, nor trial can quench. God will open to the mind’s eye His preciousness and His fullness. Then let us love and labor. I point you to Christ, the Rock of ages. You can be saved only through Him. Let the praise of God be upon your lips when you meet together in little companies to worship God. Let all take part.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 24)
He who heard the voice of Christ and did His will was the wise man that built upon a rock, and neither storm nor tempest could destroy this structure. Let us be workers with Christ for time and for eternity. Love one another, forgive one another, even as God for Christ’s sake has forgiven you.
(7LtMs, Ms 24, 1892, 25)
Ms 25, 1892
Address to Physicians NP July 18, 1892 [typed] Portions of the manuscript are published in CH 340-343.
A physician should be a Christian, and notwithstanding the pressing calls upon his time, like Daniel the noble statesman, he should have his seasons of meditation and prayer. This duty is neglected by some to their souls injury. The time that is devoted to self-examination, and to drawing nigh to God, is of the highest value, for humble prayer brings heavenly messengers to the side of the suppliant, to shed light into the mind, by imparting heavenly wisdom. He who trusts in the counsel of the Great Physician will know that there is One who bears the yoke with him. If any man needs personal religion, a knowledge of God and His ways, a realization that there is a Saviour at his right hand to inspire with pure and holy imaginings, true faith, pure love, hope, and courage, it is the physician, for without it he can do but insufficient work. It is not safe for one moment to become careless concerning God’s requirements.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 1)
Neglect of prayer causes the Christian to become weak, to lose self-control, [and] give loose reign to impure thoughts and impulse. But in learning of Christ, in looking to Jesus, in depending upon His strength, the physician will be brought into sympathy with Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 2)
In treating the sick he will seek God for wisdom. Then, instead of placing his dependence upon drugs, and expecting that medicine will bring health to his patients, he will use nature’s restoratives, and employ natural means whereby the sick may be aided to recovery. The Lord will hear and answer the prayer of the Christian physician, and he may reach an elevated standard if he but lays hold of the hand of Christ, and determines that he will not let Him go.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 3)
Golden opportunities are before the Christian physician; for he may exert a precious influence upon those with whom he is brought in contact. He may guide and mold and fashion the lives of his patients by holding up before them heavenly principles. If physicians abide in Christ their moral taste will not be perverted, and they will not lead the mind away from purity, away from Christ, and confirm souls in a course of evil whereby many are imperiled. It is the duty of the Christian physician to present a high standard in a pure, holy, uncorrupted life.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 4)
The physician should let men see that he does not regard his work as of a cheap order but looks upon it as high, noble, elevated work, even that for which is attached the sacred accountability of dealing with the souls and the bodies of those for whom Christ has paid the infinite price of His most precious blood.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 5)
If the physician has the mind of Christ, he will be cheerful, hopeful, happy; but not trifling. He will realize that the heavenly angels accompany him to the sick room, and [he] will find words to speak readily, truthfully to his patients that will cheer and bless them. His faith will be full of simplicity, of child-like confidence in the Lord. He will be able to repeat to the repenting soul, the gracious promises of God, and thus place the trembling hand of the afflicted ones in the hand of Christ, that they may find repose in God. Thus, through the grace imparted to him, the physician will fulfil his heavenly Father’s claims upon him. In delicate and perilous operations, he may know that Jesus is by his side to counsel, to strengthen, to nerve him to work with precision and skill in the efforts to save human life.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 6)
If the presence of God is not in the sick room Satan will be there to suggest perilous experiments, and will seek to unbalance the nerves that life may be destroyed rather than saved. Many physicians who claim to be Christians pursue a wrong course of actions. By careful thorough examination of their patients they ought to know their real condition, but many deceive their patients. When a patient has been dying with consumption, physicians assured them that there was nothing the matter with their lungs. These afflicted ones regarded as truth the assurance of the physician, although they were in positive danger, and suffering from a fatal malady, and their span of life was but short, a few weeks or months at best. The physician who did this was either a man who could not be trusted, or else he was incompetent, and unworthy of the position he held. In either case he will be called upon to give an account of his stewardship; for he spoke smooth things, when he should have spoken the truth in wisdom, giving the soul on the brink of the grave, warning of his danger that he might repent of his sins; and instead of deceiving him [he] should have pointed the sufferer to Jesus who taketh away the sins of the world. God writes such neglect in His books as deception. The practice of saying smooth things to those who are in danger should not be tolerated in our institutions. The holy duties of a Christian physician forbid deception in dealing with patients. The physician should in every thing be a man of mortal rectitude.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 7)
A physician occupies a more important position, because of dealing with morbid souls, deceased minds, and afflicted bodies than does the minister of the gospel. The physician can present an elevated standard of Christian character, if he will be instant in season and out of season. He who is thus a missionary for the Lord, doing the Master’s work with fidelity, will receive a rich reward by and by.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 8)
Let the Christian physician keep his counsel, and divulge no secret to unbelievers. Let him communicate no secret that will disparage God’s people. Guard your thoughts, close the door to temptation. Do your work as in the sight of the divine Watcher. Work patiently, expecting through the grace of Christ, you will make a success in your profession. Keep up the barriers which the Lord has erected for your safety. Keep your heart with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life or of death.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 9)
A physician should attend strictly to his professional work. He should not allow anything to come in to divert his mind from his business, or take his attention from those who are looking to him for relief from suffering. An assuring and hopeful word spoken in season to the sufferer will often relieve the mind of the patients and win for the physician a place in their confidence. Those who come to our institutions for help should not be left for long hours without consultation and examination. If there is hope of recovery in their case, they should be assured of this. To leave the patient to wait for hours, some times for days, before [he is] advised by the physicians, is painful to the afflicted one, and aggravates the mind and works injury to the body. It works evil to our institutions, and some times causes the loss of patients from the Sanitariums and Health Retreat, who might have been benefited, and, in turn, have been a benefit to others and to the cause. How many lessons we yet need to unlearn, that we may learn in the school of Christ that which He would have us to learn.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 10)
A Christian physician should be noble in every purpose, and pure in conduct and conversation. His influence should be a blessing, his sympathy should not be after the order of sentimentalism, for this would be detrimental to him, and those whom he favors. Institutions for health should have consecrated, pure, noble, godly physicians who will not be bribed to leave their station of duty, but who will give character to the institution for which they labor.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 11)
Some physicians among us have not revealed true, godlike principles in their services to our institutions. Selfishness has overcome them, and when higher wages were offered, they were tempted by the bribe, and left their position of trust. Men often become the agents of Satan in alluring the servants of God from their trust, and become his mediums as surely as did the serpent in Eden. Moved wholly by selfish considerations, men have left their God-given position of duty. The tempter and the tempted are both under the displeasure of the Lord. And the reception of high wages for ordinary services is registered in the books of heaven as robbery.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 12)
Our institutions should be a refuge for the weary and suffering, a place where they may find peace and rest of soul. It should be an educational school for the youth. Those who have been battling with temptations, surrounded with influences that taunt and corrupt the soul, should find within its walls a sacred influence, peaceful rest. All who are connected with the institutions for health, physicians, superintendent, nursers, and helpers, should feel that they are in the very best missionary work in the world. They should keep their souls in the love of God, walking in the light, that they may lead others in paths of peace and purity. Workers of this character will have a telling influence through time, and their work will be as lasting as eternity.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 13)
But, O, how abhorrent to God is he who dares to occupy a position of trust, and yet cherishes an impure, immortal character. One may sow seeds of immorality that will corrupt the souls of many, and through the influence of those corrupted, many others will be led to sin and destruction. Kindness and courteousness should be manifested; but the common, cheap talk, which is so customary even among some who claim to be Christians, should not be heard in our institutions. To be a Christian is to be Christlike—pure and holy in all manner of conversation. The only way for us to become truly courteous, without affection, without undue familiarity, is to drink in of the Spirit of Christ, to heed the injunction, “Be ye holy; for I am holy.” [1 Peter 1:16.] If we act upon the principles plainly laid down in the Word of God, we shall have no inclination to indulge in undue familiarity.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 14)
The great Teacher gave lessons which reveal that the whole purpose of the work of redemption is to purify, refine, and ennoble men. Its purpose is to soften whatever is harsh in temper and refine what is coarse in deportment. The workers in our institutions should be living examples of what they desire those to be who are patients and guests in the institutions. A right spirit and a holy life is a constant instructor to others. The hollow-hearted courtesy of the fashionable is of no value in the sight of Him by whom actions are weighed. The truth will have a transforming power upon the character of all who are controlled by its principles. Then they will blend unselfish, Christlike love with firmness and decision. There will be no partiality and no hypocrisy. They will build up those who are associated with them into firm, decided characters through their sanctified influence. They will bring gladness and peace and joy into the life of others.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 15)
The physicians should be ready for every good work. If his life is hid with Christ in God, he will be a missionary in the highest sense. When they are together, Christian physicians will conduct themselves as sons of God. They will realize that they are engaged in work in the same vineyard, and every selfish barrier will be broken down. They will know that they are brethren in the household of faith. They will feel for each other a deep interest, untainted with selfishness. They are not contending in their associations who is, or who shall be greatest; but, believing in Christ, they realize that they are branches of the same vine stock.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 16)
Christ says, “Without me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] And as every one is wholly dependent for growth, development and success upon Jesus, the Source of all efficiency, of what has any one to boast? “For who maketh thee to differ from another? And what hast thou that thou didst not receive? Now if thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?” [1 Corinthians 4:7.]
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 17)
He who is himself a reformer, can accomplish good in seeking to reform others. By precept and example he can be a savor of life unto life eternal. Would that the curtain could be rolled back, and we could see how interestedly the angels of God are looking upon the institutions for the treatment of the sick. The work in which the physician is engaged, standing between the living and the dead, is of special importance.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 18)
The intelligent physician sees with faith the connection between sin and disease. He may refuse to be influenced by his convictions, he may so fill up his time with the business of his calling that he will not consider subjects demanding serious thought; but the fact is unquestionable that there is a relation between sin and disease. Nature’s law cannot be transgressed and the consequence not follow. What a pity it is that, through sin, men will bruise their souls, and make their character wholly unlike Christ’s.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 19)
By sending His only beloved Son into the world, God has made it possible to bring moral power to combine with human effort so that man may make a success of life. He may rise from skepticism to a life of faith and confidence. He may come boldly to [the] throne of grace, presenting the righteousness of His substitute and surety, believing that he receives according to his needs. The condition of our success is that God is our strength, for through the grace of Christ, we can do all things. The temptations of Satan may be resisted. We may perfectly love God because He is lovely, and loving God, we have no love for sin. Through love to God, the moral taste is changed. We rise above all natural weakness; for by living faith we have taken hold of Omnipotence, and infinite wisdom is brought into our counsels.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 20)
We must ally ourselves with Christ, and as we recognize the atonement made in our behalf, the more powerful and acceptable will be our prayers, and the more earnestly will we strive to do the will of God, to be rich in good works.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 21)
Some physicians who claim to believe the truth for this time have not honored their profession or their faith. They have acted upon very objectionable principles. They have been blind to the claims of justice and equity and honesty, and the claims of that true, Christian principle, which every child of God should cherish. Some flatter themselves, thinking because they have a measure of success they have an evidence that they are all right. But Satan may arrange matters so that those who pursue a course of stubborn independence may be prospered financially. But their prosperity and popularity does not prove that they are not in Satan’s snare, for no one is crowned unless he strives lawfully. Physicians will be sorely tried in many ways, but if they will walk in the counsel of the Most High, they will be honored of God, and will be instrumental in saving many souls.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 22)
We should remember that the God of heaven, the Creator of the earth is absolute in authority, and His power is irresistible. “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” [Psalm 111:10.] When men lose the fear of the Lord, they become lawless and reckless. From the actions of some of the medical fraternity, we would think that they had forgotten God for their influence is demoralizing among those who claim to believe the truth. The faithful Calebs who follow the Lord fully are few.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 23)
A reformation must take place among our physicians, that they may come to see matters in an entirely different light and stand approved of God. Some may feel that they are not amenable to any human power or authority; but though they do not acknowledge earthly authority, they must know that they are amenable to God. Those who would be laborers together with God, should come into harmony with the working agencies the Lord employs. They should undertake no work without prayerfully considering what will be its bearing in the cause of God, for each part is to be in harmony with some other part, and all are to be in accord with the great whole.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 24)
The physicians need to be learners as well as instructors. They are in a world where every form of vice and sin is fashionable. All who believe in Jesus should join in the work of reform, yoke up with Christ, and put an end to sin. Christ’s work was “to make an end to sins” and “to bring in everlasting righteousness.” [Daniel 9:24.] No human science or philosophy can establish a people in the way of virtue. This is a work demanding divine agency, even that “wisdom that is from above,” which “is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace.” [James 3:17, 18.]
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 25)
But while the Spirit of the Lord must impart to us wisdom, yet we cannot lightly regard education. It is highly essential in doing work in any line in the cause that the faculties of the mind should be trained properly, and the medical profession is one in which thoroughly trained men of the sternest integrity, purest principles, most holy aspirations, are called for.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 26)
Beside being well trained, physicians should be Christians, and be able to bring eternal realities before the suffering and the dying. They should have an experience in the Christian life so that they can point sinners to the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world. [They] should be connected with the Great Physician in order that they may be able to communicate to the sick and suffering the knowledge of the preciousness of pure and undefiled religion. The physician should be a medical missionary, a spiritual guide imbued with [the] Spirit of God. In all his work he should give reality and prominence to things of eternal interest.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 27)
Those who are engaged in so sacred a work together should esteem and love one another and be able to help each other to obtain clearer views in regard to their high calling in Christ Jesus. If they have a realizing sense of their work, their hearts will not be filled with envy and jealousy. Every one in the Medical profession should manifest true courtesy, kindness of heart, [and] warm, brotherly tenderness toward his fellow workers. But this is not manifest now nor has it been. Envy, selfishness, jealousy, evil surmising, [and] evil speaking has cursed the work. Great injury has resulted to the medical men themselves, and injury to others, and the noblest conceptions concerning the work, have been retarded in their execution because of the work of unconsecrated practitioners. Men whom God has chosen to sow the seed of truth preparatory to a harvest of souls have been disheartened in their efforts by the selfishness of their co-laborers.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 28)
When men place the value upon their brethren that Christ has placed upon them, when they identify their interest with humanity as He has done, they will realize that they belong to a sacred brotherhood, and they will treat each other with consideration and love. They will not connive at evil; for the law of God will be their standard, and the love of God will actuate them. Streams of holy influence and usefulness will flow from those whose hearts are cleansed, whose characters are ennobled by right conceptions of God and their relations to humanity. In their association with their fellowmen, those who have put on Christ will so conduct themselves that it will be manifest that angels guard them, for heavenly angels surround them. Their associates will be impressed with the conviction that they have found Christian physicians whom they can trust.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 29)
O that the physicians among us would realize the force of these words: “We must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.” [2 Corinthians 5:10.] If every medical practitioner would take these words home to himself, and shape his actions in accordance with the ways of God, his life would impress men generally with the fact that he is a doer of the words of Christ, that he has been with Jesus and learned of Him.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 30)
What a power for good would such a physician be. He would carry with him the healthful influences of righteousness and truth. Not for a moment would he entertain the thought that because he is a physician he may be bribed with larger wages to desert his post of duty, and so do a dishonorable act. He would not for any amount of money be found a traitor to the cause of God, and at the very time when, if true to God, he might be an efficient helper, or if untrue, a great hinderer and destroyer, think he might be justified in betraying sacred trusts.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 31)
What disclosure will the judgment reveal when the books are opened and every man is judged according to the deeds done in the body! What an awakening will then come! How vividly will come back the memory of deeds that have now been forgotten! What intense, searching inspection will be made of all the life’s actions. Hidden things will all be revealed. The sinful secrets of life and heart which have not been confessed and washed away in the blood of the Lamb will be made manifest. The unfaithfulness of those who have taken upon them sacred responsibilities and have failed to fulfill them will stand revealed. Those whose consciences have become seared until sin was not sin to them, through whose influence others will be led to lightly regard sin will see things in their true light. Their great ambition to be first, to be highly honored of men, will stand forth in all its unhallowed aspects.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 32)
Nothing that defileth will enter into the kingdom of heaven. No one who trifles with human virtue, no duelist with blood-stained hands, no liar, no profligate, no defiler of woman’s innocence, no destroyer of domestic peace, will breathe the holy atmosphere of heaven. Probationary time has been granted to men by a merciful God, in which they may prepare themselves for the home above. If this favor is not appreciated; if in the time of probation men do not regulate their thought and action in accordance with the directions given in the Word of God, they will not be transformed in character or fitted for the realms of eternal bliss. God cannot trust them in a holy heaven; only those who are without spot or wrinkle or any such thing will be able to see the King in His beauty.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 33)
Those who are called to come up higher, are those who have endured the test, who have proven themselves true to God, and worthy to be chosen as citizens of heaven. It is not those who merely advocate, but those who practice, the truth of God, who love God supremely and their neighbors as themselves that will be found acceptable for the courts of glory. But amid infidels, amid betrayers of sacred trust, amid those who are lured by the bribes of Satan, there will be those who are chosen of God, because they stand true to Him under the test and trial.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 34)
They not only know and teach the commandments of God, but practice their precepts. They esteem others better than themselves; they are not triflers; they live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present evil world. They neither defraud or deceive, or cover iniquity. They live in reference to a better country, even an heavenly. A high and holy atmosphere surrounds them at home or abroad. They lay hold of Christ’s strength, subjecting their thoughts and their passions to Christ, that through His grace their affections may be purified, their love sanctified. This representation does not exaggerate what the character of a physician should be, for he should love God supremely and his fellow man as himself.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 35)
When physicians consider the importance of their work, and its burden of results, they will know that they cannot trust to their reason, or depend on science or philosophy. Their dependence will be in the Word of God. When it is there, there will be a different spirit revealed in the medical profession.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 36)
If those who take a self-sufficient, independent course in dealing with those entrusted to their care could see that a heavenly witness is at their side, in all their councils, in all their practice, they would leave many a word unuttered, many a deed undone. If they could behold the record made of their life work, they would not look upon it with joy, but with grief. Physicians should be ambassadors for Christ in their specific work, and instead of giving prominence to the special theory of medicine which they advocate, by a godly life and conversation they should make prominent the fact that they are Christians. Not one of the schools of medicine so highly lauded in the world is approved in the courts above, nor do they bear the heavenly superscription and endorsement. You are not justified in advocating one school above the others, as though it was the only one worthy of respect.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 37)
Those who vindicate one school of medicine, and bitterly condemn another, are actuated by a zeal that is not according to knowledge. With Pharisaic pride, some men look down upon others who have not received a diploma from the so-called standard school. All this proves that there are men that cannot see afar off, and have forgotten that they were purged from their old sins. They need to humble themselves before the cross of Calvary. This spirit of pride will never be acknowledged in heaven, nor will men who cherish it, receive the heavenly benediction, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant: ... enter into the joy of thy Lord.” [Matthew 25:21.]
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 38)
I have spoken plainly in regard to your feelings concerning the methods of practice. Some of you have been as zealous in exalting the method that your school advocated as though the Lord had specified that that very method was the only one to be followed. The use of drugs has resulted in far more harm than good, and should our physicians who claim to believe the truth, almost entirely dispense with medicine and faithfully practice along the lines of the principles of hygiene, using natures remedies, far greater success would attend their efforts. There is no need whatever to exalting the methods whereby drugs are administered. I know whereof I write.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 39)
Brethren in the medical profession, I entreat you to think candidly and wisely, and to put away childish things. The Lord is not pleased with your attitude toward those who have graduated in what you consider inferior schools. He does not approve of the spirit that actuates you. God will judge us by the standard of what we ought to have done had we been obedient children. Physicians will be held responsible for their omissions and their mistakes, even though they cannot see them, or estimate their results.
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 40)
In this life who can boast, for who can understand the magnitude of his errors? Every man is responsible to God for the consecration of every talent to the service of Christ during his whole lifetime. He is accountable for his influence, for all that he might have been had he advance in knowledge and spirituality according to this opportunity. He is accountable for the souls that might have been saved had he labored as they that must give an account. How solemn is the day of our probation. From every one of us let this prayer go up to God, “Cleanse thou me from secret faults.” [Psalm 19:12.]
(7LtMs, Ms 25, 1892, 41)
Ms 26, 1892
“In the starting of the work in this...” Refiled as Ms 6, 1892.
Ms 26a, 1892
Prayer for the Sick NP August 5, 1892 Formerly Undated Ms 32. Portions of this manuscript are published in 1SM 379-381; SpM 5-7. +
During my sickness I have thought much in reference in praying for the sick, and I believe that if prayer should be offered for the sick at any place, and it certainly should, it should be offered at the sanitarium for the relief or restoration of the suffering. But in this matter of praying for the sick, I could not move in exactly the same lines as have my brethren. I have been considering many things that have been presented to [me] in reference to this subject.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 1)
Suppose that twenty men and women should present themselves as subjects for prayer at some of our camp meetings. This would not be unlikely, for those who are suffering will do everything in their power to relief and to regain health. Of these twenty, few have regarded the light on the subject of purity and health reform. They have neglected to practice right principles in eating and drinking, and in taking care of their bodies, and those who are married have formed gross habits and indulged in unholy practices, while [of] those who are unmarried have been reckless of life and health.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 2)
In clear rays of light has shown upon them; but they have not had respect unto the light nor have they walked circumspectly; yet they solicit the prayers of God’s people, and call for the elders of the church Should they regain the blessing of health, many of them would pursue the same course of heedless transgression of nature’s laws; they solicit the prayers of God’s people and call for the elders of the church. is known of their home or private life.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 3)
Sin has brought many of them where they are—to a state of feebleness of mind and debility of body. Shall prayer be offered to the God of heaven for His healing power to come upon them then and there, without specifying any condition I say, No, decidedly, No. What then shall be done? present their cases before Him who knows every individual by name. Present their cases to Him who has so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 4)
Present these thoughts to the persons who come asking for your prayers, “We are human, we cannot read the heart, or know the secrets of your life. These are known only to yourself and God. If you now repent of your sins, if you can see that in any instance you have walked contrary to the light given you of God, and have neglected to give honor to the body, the temple of God; but by wrong habits have degraded the body Christ’s property, make confession of these things to God.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 5)
Unless you are wrought upon by the Spirit of God in a special manner to confess your sins of a private nature, do not breathe to any human soul. Christ is your Redeemer, He will take no advantage of your humiliating confessions. If you have sin of a private character, confess it to Christ who is the only mediator between God and man. “If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” [1 John 2:1.]
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 6)
If you have sinned by withholding from God His own confess your guilt and heed the injunction that has been given you, “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of Hosts, if I will not open to you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it.” [Malachi 3:10.]
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 7)
Praying for the sick is a most solemn thing, and we should not enter upon this work in any careless, way. Examination should be made as to whether those who would be blessed with health have indulged in evil speaking, alienation, and dissension. Have they sowed discord among the brethren and sisters in the church? If these things have been committed they should be confessed before God and before the church. When wrongs have been confessed, the subjects for prayer may be presented before God in earnestness and in faith, as the Spirit of God may move upon you. But ask for unconditional healing. Let your prayer include this thought, “Lord thou knowest every secret of the soul. Thou art acquainted with these persons, for Jesus their Advocate, gave His life for them. He loves them better than we possibly can. If therefore it is for Thy glory, and the good of these afflicted ones to raise them up to health, we ask in the name of Jesus that health may be given them at this time.” In a petition of this kind, no lack of faith is manifested.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 8)
The Lord “doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the children of men.” [Lamentations 3:33.] “Like as a Father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him, for he knoweth our frame; he remembereth that we are dust.” [Psalm 103:13, 14.] He knows our heart, for He reads every secret of the soul. He knows whether or not those for whom petitions are offered would be able to endure the trial and test that would come upon them if they lived. He knows the end from the beginning. Many will be laid away to sleep in Jesus before the fiery ordeal of the time of trouble shall come upon our world. This is another reason why we should always say after our earnest petition, “Nevertheless not my will, but thine, O Lord, be done.” [Luke 22:42.] Such a petition will never be registered in heaven as a faithless prayer.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 9)
The apostle was bidden to write, “Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works do follow them.” [Revelation 14:13.] From this we can see that every one is not to be raised up, and if they are not raised to health, they should not be judged as If Jesus, the world’s Redeemer, prayed, “O my Father, if it be possible let this cup pass from me:” and added, “Nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt” [Matthew 26:39], how very appropriate is it for poor finite mortals to make the same surrender to the wisdom and will of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 10)
In praying for the sick we are to pray that, if it be God’s will, they may be raised to health, but if not, that He will give them His grace to comfort, His presence to sustain them in their suffering. Many who should get their house in order, neglect to do it when they have hope that they will be raised to health in answer to prayer. Buoyed up by false hope, they do not feel the need of saying words of exhortation and counsel to their children, parents or friends; and it is a great misfortune.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 11)
Accepting the assurance that they would be healed when prayed for, they dare not make a reference as to how their property shall be disposed of, how their family is to be cared for, or express any wish concerning matters of which they would speak if they thought they should be removed by death. In this way disasters are brought upon the family and friends, for many things that should be understood are left unmentioned because they fear it would be a denial of their faith. Believing they will be raised to health by prayer, they fail to make use of hygienic measures which are within their power to make use of, fearing it would be a denial of their faith.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 12)
I thank the Lord that it is our privilege to co-operate with Him in the work of restoration, availing ourselves of all possible advantages in recovery of health. It is no denial of our faith to place ourselves in the condition most favorable to recovery.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 13)
The use of drugs has not been specified as in the Lord’s order; but He has given special light concerning one health institutions, directing His people to practice and inculcate hygienic principles [to] those who are in ignorance as to how to live in accordance with pure principles, practicing those things that will preserve the body in a healthful condition.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 14)
We ought to know how to keep our minds pure and our bodies in a healthful condition. But though we have sinned, we may come to Christ in penitence and find pardon. We cannot afford to neglect one ray of light God has given. To be sluggish in our practice of those things which require diligence is to commit sin. The human agent is to co-operate with God and keep under those passions which be in subjection. To do this he must be unwearied in his prayers to God, ever obtaining grace to control his spirit, temper and actions. Through the imparted grace of Christ he may be enabled to overcome. To be an overcomer means more than many suppose it means.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 16)
The Spirit of God will answer the cry of every penitent for repentance is the gift of God, and evidence that Christ is drawing man to Himself. We can no more repent of sin without Christ, than we can be pardoned without Christ, and yet it is a humiliation to man with his human passion and to go to Jesus straightway, for everything which he needs. There are agencies that oppose the work of Christ and urge men to indulgence in evil, if we would see heaven, we must abase self to the dust, and realizing our own sinfulness and unworthiness, seek the merit and grace of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 17)
Let no one present the idea that man has little or nothing to do in the great work of overcoming, for God does nothing for man without his co-operation. Neither say that after you have done all you can on your part, Jesus will help you. Christ has said, “Without me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] From first to last man is to be a laborer together with God. Unless the Holy Spirit works upon the human heart, at every step we shall stumble and fall.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 18)
Man’s efforts are nothing but worthlessness, but co-operation with Christ means a victory. Of ourselves we have no power to repent of sin. Unless we accept divine aid, we cannot take the first steps toward the Saviour. He says, “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end” in the salvation of every soul. [Revelation 22:13.] But though Christ is everything, we are to inspire every man to unwearied diligence.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 19)
We are to strive, wrestle, agonize, watch, pray, else we shall be overcome of the wily foe, all But we are to trust in Him who is able to save to the uttermost all who come unto God by Him. Never leave the impression on the mind that there is little or nothing to do on the part of man; but rather teach to co-operate with God, that they may be successful in overcoming.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 20)
Let no one say that your works have nothing to do with your rank and position before God. In the judgment the sentence pronounced is accordance to what has been done, or to what has been left undone. “Then shall the king say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world, For I was hungry and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink, I was a stranger, and ye took me in, naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me ... Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren ye have done it unto me.” [Matthew 25:34-36, 40.]
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 21)
Effort and labor is required on the part of the receiver of God’s grace, for it is the fruit that makes manifest what is the character of the tree. Although the good works of man are of no more value without faith in Jesus than was the offering of Cain, yet covered with the merit of Christ they testify [to] the worthiness of the doer to inherit eternal life.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 22)
That which is considered morality in the world does not reach the divine standard and has no merit before heaven than had the offering of Cain. “Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Lord ... But unto Cain and to his offering he had not respect. And Cain was very wroth, and his countenance fell. And the Lord said unto Cain, why art thou wroth? And why is thy countenance fallen? If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? And if thou did not well, sin lieth at the door.” [Genesis 4:3, 5-7.] Without acknowledging the blood of Jesus, no offering of man can be acceptable before heaven. If Can had acknowledged the merit of Christ; his offering would have been beautiful before God, and valuable in His sight. God would have accepted his sacrifice.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 23)
Let my brethren be very careful how they present the subject of faith and works before the people, lest minds become confused. The people need to be urged to diligence in good works. They should be shown how to be successful, how to be purified, and their offerings fragrant before God. It is by virtue of the blood of Christ. Messages of a decided character must be born to the people. Men must go forth reproving, rebuking every manner of evil.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 24)
If there is given to the angel of any church a commission like unto that given to the angel of the church of Ephesus, let the message be heard through human agents rebuking carelessness, backsliding and sin, that the people may be brought to repentance and confession of sin. Never seek to cover sin, for in the message of rebuke Christ is to be proclaimed as the first and the last, he who is all in all to the soul.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 25)
His power awaits the demand of those who would overcome. The reprover is to animate his hearers so that they shall strive for the mastery. He is to encourage them to struggle for deliverance from every sinful practice to be free from every corrupt habit, if the right eye, or separating the right arm from the body. No concession or compromise is to be made to evil habits or sinful practices.
(7LtMs, Ms 26a, 1892, 26)
Ms 27, 1892
The Crisis Imminent Preston, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia February 18, 1892 This manuscript is published in entirety in SpTA #1b 37-40. Dear Brother Olsen:
This is the first opportunity we have had to get a copy of this matter. Marian thinks that Dr. Kellogg has had a copy of this; but through changes of workers I fear that this may not be; therefore, I have had Emily do her first practicing. It is well done. I send it to you, that you may take a copy of it, if you choose, and be ready at any time to lay your hand on it in an emergency. I want you should have a copy of it. This has cost me much labor in writing it out in this early morning hours, while others were asleep.
(7LtMs, Ms 27, 1892, 1)
I am deeply exercised in mind in reference to the low standard of piety among our people. And when I think of the woes passed on Capernaum, I think of how much heavier will come the condemnation upon those who know the truth and have not walked according to the truth, but in the sparks of their own kindling. In the night seasons I am addressing the people in a very solemn manner, beseeching them to ask their own consciences, What am I? Am I a Christian, or am I not? Is my heart renewed? Has the transforming grace of God molded my character? Are my sins repented of? Are they confessed? Are they forgiven? Am I one with Christ as He is one with the Father? Do I hate what I once loved? Do I now love what I once hated? Do I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus? Do I feel I am the purchased possession of Jesus Christ, and that every hour I must consecrate myself to His service?
(7LtMs, Ms 27, 1892, 2)
We are standing upon the threshold of great and solemn events. The whole earth is to be lightened with the glory of the Lord as the waters cover the channels of the great deep. Prophecies are being fulfilled, and stormy times are before us. Old controversies which have apparently been hushed for a long time will be revived, and new controversies will spring up; new and old will commingle, and this will take place right early. The angels are holding the four winds, that they shall not blow, until the specified work of warning is given to the world; but the storm is gathering, the clouds are loading, ready to burst upon the world, and to many it will be as a thief in the night.
(7LtMs, Ms 27, 1892, 3)
Many smiled and would not believe when we told them, twenty and thirty years ago, that the Sunday would be urged upon all the world, and a law be made to compel its observance, and force conscience. We see it being fulfilled. All that God has said of the future will surely come to pass; not one thing will fail of all that He has spoken. Protestantism is now reaching hands across the gulf to clasp hands with papacy, and a confederacy is being formed to trample out of sight the Sabbath of the fourth commandment; and the man of sin, who, at the instigation of Satan, instituted the spurious Sabbath, this child of the papacy, will be exalted to take the place of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 27, 1892, 4)
All heaven is represented to me as watching the unfolding of events. A crisis is to be revealed in the great and prolonged controversy in the government of God on earth. Something great and decisive is to take place, and that right early. If any delay, the character of God and His throne will be compromised. The armory of heaven is open; all the universe of God and its equipment is ready. One word has justice to speak, and there will be terrific representations upon the earth, of the wrath of God. There will be voices and thunderings and earthquakes and universal desolation. Every movement in the universe of heaven is to prepare the world for the great crisis.
(7LtMs, Ms 27, 1892, 5)
Intensity is taking possession of every earthly element; and as a people who have had great light and wonderful knowledge, many of them are represented by the five sleeping virgins with their lamps, but no oil in their vessels; cold, senseless, with a feeble, waning piety. While a new life is being diffused and is springing up from beneath and taking fast hold of all Satan’s agencies, preparatory to the last great conflict and struggle, a new light and life and power is descending from on high, and taking possession of God’s people who are not dead, as many now are, in trespasses and sins. The people who will now see what is soon to come upon us by what is being transacted before us, will no longer trust in human inventions, and will feel that the Holy Spirit must be recognized, received, presented before the people, that they may contend for the glory of God, and work everywhere in the byways and highways of life, for the saving of the souls of their fellow men. The only rock that is sure and steadfast is the Rock of Ages. Those only who build on this Rock are secure.
(7LtMs, Ms 27, 1892, 6)
Those who are carnally minded now, notwithstanding the warnings given of God in His Word and through the testimonies of His Spirit, will never unite with the family of the Redeemed. They are sensual, debased in thought, and abominable in the sight of God. They have never been sanctified through the truth. They are not partakers of the divine nature, have never overcome self and the world with its affections and lusts. These characters are all through our churches, and as the result the churches are weak and sickly and ready to die. There must be no indifferent testimony borne now, but a decided, pointed testimony, rebuking every impurity and exalting Jesus. We must as a people be in the attitude of expectation, working and waiting and watching and praying.
(7LtMs, Ms 27, 1892, 7)
This blessed hope of the second appearing of Christ needs to be presented often to the people, with its solemn realities; looking for the soon appearing of our Lord Jesus to come in His glory, will lead to the regarding of earthly things as emptiness and nothingness. All worldly honor or distinction is of no value, for the true believer lives above the world; his steps are advancing heavenward. He is a pilgrim and stranger. His citizenship is above. He is gathering the sunbeams of the righteousness of Christ into his soul, that he may be a burning and shining light to the moral darkness that has enshrouded the world. What vigorous faith, what lively hope, what fervent love, what holy, consecrated zeal for God is seen in him, and what a decided distinction between him and the world! “Watch ye therefore, and pray alway, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.” [Luke 21:36.] “Watch ye therefore, for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come.”“Therefore be ye ready also; for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.” [Matthew 24:42, 44.] “Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments.” [Revelation 16:15.]
(7LtMs, Ms 27, 1892, 8)
Ms 28, 1892
Diary, January 1892 Melbourne, Australia January 1-11, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in 8MR 44; 4Bio 29. January 1, 1892 North Fitzroy, Melbourne, Victoria
I attended the early morning meeting and bore a testimony. I greeted all with a “Happy new year” and sought to call their minds to the infinite love of God expressed to us.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 1)
In the afternoon again attended meeting. After I had spoken to the people there was a social meeting of interest.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 2)
Sabbath, January 2, 1892
I spoke Sabbath forenoon some very plain truths upon practical godliness. The people seemed to appreciate the work done.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 3)
I spoke in a larger hall than the one in the Echo office and it was crowded full. I had a very plain testimony to bear. I have never spoken more plainly and decidedly in America. There was deep feeling in the congregation. I could not call them forward. It was too crowded to do this.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 4)
We closed the meeting and assembled again at half past two o’clock p.m. Then I had some remarks to make in regard to confession and what the Lord required of them individually. I spoke in regard to the spirit of independence that had prevailed in the office—the feeling that the Americans should not compose their councils for then they would have to do just as they said, and they were fully competent to run matters themselves. I asked them if they had anything to say in reference to these things. The Lord had sent His messengers to bear them a message and to help them with their counsel from their many years of experience. However much ability they possessed, if they treated lightly these benefits, chose to have their own way and to walk in the sparks of their own kindling, the result would be that they would be separated from the work and others would be raised up who were willing to be educated as to the best methods of working for the advancement and success of the cause of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 5)
I told them that they had felt at liberty to criticize and pronounce their opinion and judgment upon their American brethren whom the Lord had sent to help them, to be a blessing to them. I reminded them that they were only the Lord’s employed instruments. They did not originate the work. It was not their work but the Lord’s work, and He would send by whom He would His delegated servants to work according to their several ability in the various branches of work to be done in His vineyard. The Lord had entrusted talents to those in Australia who had been converted to the truth, but they needed to learn every day in the school of Christ and reach a much higher standard in efficiency than they had then gained. Sanctified talent will be realized only by those who walk humbly with God and who will receive any help the Lord sends them without dictating to the Lord from whom that help shall come.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 6)
We had a most precious testimony meeting. Sometimes there were twelve upon their feet at once. Confessions were made with weeping, by those working in the office and by many in the church.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 7)
Sunday, January 3, 1892 [North Fitzroy, Melbourne]
We rode out with Stephen Belden about five miles to find a location in the country, but we found no suitable home. By riding two miles on cross roads we came to Preston, where Brother Bell lives. Here we found in the suburbs a cottage that we thought would suit us, and we were invited in. We found it convenient but not large enough for us all—Brother and Sister Starr and my workers. However, we were inclined to secure the place. We rode again into Melbourne, and I spoke in the large city hall which was well filled with believers and unbelievers. They listened with deep interest.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 8)
Monday, January 4, 1892
We rode in the cars twenty-five miles in the country, by request of Brother and Sister Ebdall, to see land which they owned, five acres of which they wished to donate for a site for the sanitarium. We found a very healthful place and the atmosphere was good, but we could not make any decision in regard to the matter. The Lord will direct our course in such important matters. We walked over the grounds at some expense to myself, for I was crippled with rheumatism. We took our dinner under the Australian blue gum tree called eucalyptus. There is a natural growth of very handsome evergreens. Now is the dry season of the year, but these trees are a living green, very beautiful. We remained all day, until five o’clock p.m., and then rode two miles down the hill—much more quickly than we ascended it—to the depot. We stepped into the second-class car and rode the twenty-five miles in one hour and a half. Went rather slowly.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 9)
Tuesday, January 5, 1892 North Fitzroy, Melbourne
Attended morning meetings and then rode out in the country to see if we could find a suitable location. We found a nice brick house with nine rooms which, with a little squeezing, would accommodate Elder Starr and his wife and our workers. There is a beautiful garden, but it has been neglected and is grown up to weeds. This occupied most of the day.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 10)
The prospect here in the city is very bad. The authorities profess to clean the open drains once each day, but this is certainly not done and the smell is not only very offensive but you cannot avoid the thought that you are being poisoned. In this region there is the greatest difficulty to get away from drains.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 11)
Wednesday, January 6, 1892
We rode out to Preston again, five miles, and made a proposition for the house which we had examined. We decided to take it for six months. This was a point we were compelled to urge, for we knew not where we might be at the end of six months. The answer was to be given us next day, but we did not receive it until near bedtime; then the arrangements were satisfactorily settled. We are to take possession Monday.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 12)
Thursday, January 7, 1892
I walked some distance to select crockery and other things for commencing housekeeping. Was very tired and suffered much pain in my hip.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 13)
Friday morning, January 8, 1892
We rode out to look for furniture and different articles, but they were exceedingly high, fully double and most articles treble what we would have to pay in America. Nevertheless these things must be had, and we could not get along without them.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 14)
Sabbath, January 9, 1892 North Fitzroy, Melbourne
I have much suffering and feebleness, but I spoke to the people from (Acts 1), dwelling especially upon the commission of Christ to the disciples. The hall or chapel was crowded full and all listened with the deepest interest. May the Lord grant that the seed should have fallen into good soil and that the word may be a savor of life unto life.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 15)
In the afternoon the Lord’s Supper and the ordinance of washing feet were administered. The sisters occupied one portion of the hall, the brethren the other portion. The meeting was well attended, and it was a precious season to all.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 16)
Sunday, January 10, 1892
I arose early and although weak made preparation for moving, by packing my clothing. About ten a.m. we were moving, in the Echo wagon, Brother Belden driving the horse to Preston. We felt glad to leave the houses so thickly crowded together and go where houses were occupying a good space of ground; glad to leave behind the bad odor of open drains and poisonous, offensive smells. We felt so pleased to feel it our privilege to fill our lungs by inhaling good, pure, invigorating air, and to get into a house that had land adjoining it. There is a yard full of flowers of fine rich quality, but weeds are growing as I never thought it possible weeds could grow. There is a complete tangle of them. The ground is good, excellent soil. We have plenty of land around us, and we have the blessed privilege of breathing full and deep without fear of being poisoned.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 17)
Preston, Melbourne, Victoria, Monday, January 11, 1892
We have slept very well in our new hired house. I look about the room, grateful that I have not the smell of poisonous gases. Yesterday we had four steamboat chairs. I brought mattresses for myself, meaning not to go back to Melbourne to sleep, if I had to make a bed upon the floor. Brother and Sister Faulkhead, accompanied by Sister Daniells and their children, called on us. They were also looking for a house in the country. If they move here it will be very pleasant to have evening meetings here in this locality and let our light shine forth in this part of Melbourne.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 18)
Brother Belden went to Melbourne for another load of goods, and a wire-woven spring was brought up about nine o’clock p.m. and placed on two boxes, and my mattress placed on that. Willie visited us in the evening and he slept on the floor, a thin mattress under him. May Walling slept on a mattress on the floor in my room. So we are beginning our moving and occupation of the house. We had a season of prayer, committing ourselves to the guardianship of our heavenly Father.
(7LtMs, Ms 28, 1892, 19)
Ms 29, 1892
Diary, February 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia February 13-29, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in TDG 61; OHC 368; 3MR 377; MR728 22. Sabbath, February 13, 1892 [Preston, Melbourne, Victoria]
I rode to Melbourne in our own carriage. My son Willie and Brother Stockton linked their arms and bore me up the long steps of the stairway where our people were assembled in a hall to worship. Although compassed with infirmities and suffering pains through my hips and limbs, also my shoulders and left arm—for my right arm is not helpless—the Lord strengthened me to speak to His people. I was not able to bow my knees in the opening prayer or when I entered the desk, as I usually do, but the form is not the essential part. My heart went up to God in earnest prayer, and He did help me and, I believe, gave me a decided message for the people assembled. It was a crowded hall. Oh, how thankful I am that I can speak words of truth to the people.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 1)
If I do not venture to attempt to raise my arms, I am able to speak without that intense rheumatic pain. I had to be borne down, as I ascended, in a chair made by two men with their arms locked together. The stairways are steep and narrow, but the entreaties of the people—believers and unbelievers—are strong. I try to do my best, and the Lord helps me. If I have to give up even this privilege, I will say, The Lord’s will shall be my will, His way my way.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 2)
February 14, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I will continue to pray. I will not fail nor be discouraged. When our people see that my mind is as clear upon scriptural subjects as it ever has been, they urge me with tears to speak to them. Then I consent, and the Lord makes my mind fruitful so that food is given to the people, and the hungry souls bear their testimony as being blessed of the Lord. But after I ride twelve or fourteen miles to my home, there is the after suffering.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 3)
I keep praying, and will not murmur. Brother Tenney says he always finds me with a smiling countenance. They assemble in my rooms oft for counsel, and when I suffer with any movement of my body I think, Will it pay? The Lord does bless me. It appears as a reality to me that His presence is with me and He blesses my words when I utter them. I try to prevent all movements of my arms lest I should shriek out with pain. I can write with my right hand [and] can use my arm from the elbow down. The Lord’s special blessing comes to me in this. I thank His holy name.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 4)
Truth has never been more clearly impressed upon my mind than during this sickness, and I praise the Lord that I have voice to express the words He gives me to give to the people. Praise His holy name!
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 5)
I thank the Lord for a clear, discerning mind. My heart’s trust is in the Lord God.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 6)
February 15, 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia
We have been in our hired house five weeks today. I have not entered Melbourne since I left it. Day after day has been about of the same order—suffering severely with malaria and rheumatic fever. I have ridden out three times, but the Echo wagon is not a suitable carriage for me to get into. There is no back to the seat, and the seat is very narrow. Fannie and Marian have ridden out with me by putting in chairs, but we see we must have a carriage at once, and our brethren are looking up one for me. May the Lord give us wisdom in this matter, is my prayer. I have not one penny to spend needlessly.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 7)
I have not had anything of a particular character to write. I could have traced nights of suffering and days of suffering, but I do not choose to do this. I will trace these words: I have had comfort and hope and peace and assurance in the Lord. I have been able to write some upon the life of Christ. I praise the name of the Lord that my reason is spared to me. I offer to God my tribute of praise daily for this great blessing. Every part of my body is in deepest suffering, but my head, my heart, is not disturbed at all. My right hand is not troubled. I can hold a pen and, oh, I have so many things taught me of God! Yesterday was a precious season to me.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 8)
Brother and Sister Gates are abiding with us for a few days. We feel it to be a privilege to have them in our home. Last evening as the sun was setting we had a precious season of prayer. The blessing of the Lord was indeed present with us.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 9)
We were made sad last Friday to hear of the death of Brother Tay with inflammation of the lungs. We pray earnestly for Sister Tay. The Lord will sustain. He always does this, and He will not fail His child in her great need.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 10)
February 22, 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Victoria
The thought has impressed itself upon my mind that, as I have no change in my physical health, it is not best to relate my pains or my hours of sleeplessness at night. So day after day passes, and my experience is the same. My body is full of rheumatic pains. I have no appetite or pleasure in eating, and when sitting a short time, it is a most painful process to rise. My limbs refuse to obey my will, and if I move them at all I suffer much pain.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 11)
I have many thoughts that I am not sent to this country of the Lord. I feel at times an assurance that the Lord’s will was for me to remain in California, in my own home, and write as I should be able to write upon the life of Christ. Of one thing I am certain—that the people need help in this country. And I feared it might be selfishness in me, or seeking my ease, to refuse to go to Australia.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 12)
During my life I have tried to do that which was opposed to my inclination, because Christ our Pattern lived not to please Himself. Repeatedly, at large expense, I have thought I had secured a place of retirement and rest where I could write out the life of Christ, when some earnest call would come from somewhere where help was needed, and request would be made for me to bear my testimony among the churches. I dared not say Nay. I at once responded that I would do according to the strength given me of God. After this work was finished in my feebleness, then other duties in Battle Creek called for labor which required me to carry the burden night and day, being much in prayer in the hours of the night when I could not sleep.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 13)
When I journeyed to California, I verily believed I could remain there through the winter, but many expressed their minds that now was the time to go to Australia. I dared not settle down, but went, according to the voice and light of my brethren. Now when I came to Australia the burden did come upon me, and I labored just as I had hitherto done. After this work was done, I could do no more. I found a house and retired five miles out of the city where we now are. Daily I suffered with inflammatory rheumatism and malaria combined, no appetite, full of fever, passing sleepless nights.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 14)
The day I left Melbourne I felt the malaria and rheumatism so strong that I feared coming down sick in North Fitzroy, Melbourne, to be tortured with the open sewers and the nuisance of numerous waterclosets in the back premises. There were a few more meetings to be held in the ministerial institute. When I climbed into the Echo office delivery wagon, Elder Starr and Willie thought I might have waited till the meetings closed, which they thought required their undivided attention, and I could render them some help if I stayed. But I knew better than they what I had suffered and would have to suffer in the future, because I had not left before this. I thought they simply knew nothing of my condition. They had thought because I had been sustained for so many times when outward appearance said impossible, that I should be able to work on this line to the close of my mission.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 15)
I knew at this time I must follow my own judgment. While perfectly willing to work to the extent of my strength and through the grace given me of God do my best, I knew the Lord was merciful and of tender compassion and would not willingly afflict or grieve the children of men.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 16)
I believe firmly that the Lord would have approved if I had tarried at Healdsburg, within my own doors, sitting under my own vine and fig trees, writing a portion of each day upon the life of Christ. This book is needed so much. And now the question is up, Shall I go to New Zealand and spend three months in the very worst part of the season and be subject to inconveniences, rough accommodations and the miserable preparation of food, and entail upon myself great suffering? They say it rains much of the time in New Zealand, and is raw and cold in winter. There is but little preparation to warm the rooms, and after this long period of invalidism through rheumatism and malaria, I am less capable of bracing against disease than when I came to Australia.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 17)
Here I see work to do everywhere. Everything in regard to religious experience seems to be far, far behind any expectations. Let me, in my weakness and invalidism, go among those who are unacquainted with my past labors and they will not receive as exalted ideas of the testimonies as before I went among them. Even in Battle Creek some of our brethren, who had known my labors and self-sacrifice and the messages God had given me for His people, made the remark that Sister White was getting old and sick, therefore her testimonies were not reliable, that they could not look upon them in the light they had done. If the temptations of Satan find access to the hearts of those in America, what may be expected in regard to those who are seeing my face in the flesh for the first time? I here make my stand. I call a halt, and unless a miracle is wrought in my behalf, I cannot consent to go to New Zealand. I am not able.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 18)
The people in this country have much to learn religiously. Habits are to be molded after Christ’s order. The irreligious habits of former years have put their image and superscription upon them, and they are inclined to think they know a great deal that they do not know. They will have to learn the very first principles of the gospel of Christ, which are a preparation for the real life work of the genuine Christian before he can grow in grace and the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 19)
Unless those who claim to believe the truth for this time submit to the training of God on earth for the future life, they will never see the King in His beauty. They have almost everything to learn in religious experience. They must cultivate patience, kindness, meekness, goodness, sympathy, and tender compassion for one another. All their rough, uncourteous, un-Christlike disposition must be purged away, for none of these unkind attributes are of Christ, but after the satanic order. The pure, heavenly graces are received and flourish in mind, heart, and character only as man becomes a partaker of the divine nature, having overcome the corruptions which are in the world through lust. Heaven must begin on earth for every soul who will enter the heavenly mansions above.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 20)
But here am I, prisoned through malaria, suffering intensely day and night. Yet I will not complain. If the Lord sees fit to spare my life to stand forth in strength to give the message, I will do the work in accordance with the grace given; but to pass from place to place in my helplessness, unable to take a step to help myself, is not a good representation. May the Lord heal me; then I will try again in the name of the Lord to give the people what the Lord has given me.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 21)
Tuesday, February 23 [?], 1892
Willie, May Walling, and I rode to North Fitzroy. We went on to Melbourne, two miles and a half. We found an institution where electrical baths are given. I took one bath and felt considerably limbered up from the vice-like grasp of inflammatory rheumatism. I have tickets for two baths more which will be continued until I take six, which costs me two pounds. I am encouraged that these baths will help me and break up this rheumatism. But, oh, what sufferings I go through to get into these baths! I rode fifteen miles, and was very tired when I stepped into the cottage home. I had eaten but little in the morning and it was about three o’clock before I ate lunch.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 22)
Tuesday night was a distressing night to me. My nervous system seems to be much enfeebled. I am invited often by the enemy to look at the dark side of the picture, give up, and become discouraged, as new features appear, of a discouraging nature. But I try to cling to Jesus and not give up. I feel as one stretching out my hands all the day long crying after God. He will restore me. He will not leave nor forsake anyone who trusts in Him. My suffering in moving is so severe I cry out in agony, but the Lord knows all about this. If my life is to be a suffering one, the Lord Jesus can strengthen me to endure it all. The Lord will help me.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 23)
Friday, February 26, 1892 [Preston, Melbourne]
We rode into Melbourne and I took a second electrical bath. Rode two miles and a half and rested a couple of hours at Stephen Belden’s home in Melbourne; lay down. Then we returned home. I was very tired. That night could not rest. I was full of pain and so nervous that I could not lie in one position. I am obliged to lie and sleep on my back. The nights are long and painful. I have a sort of a tackle that I can reach, and it helps to move my wearied body, and I do the best I can. I suffer at every movement made.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 24)
I wish to give some idea of the suffering, that it may encourage others if they are placed in such a suffering condition as I am. I may never recover the use of my limbs. I have a clear mind. It seems that the care of our churches demand wise generalship, which they do not have, and they will beg of me to help them. I do try, with all my infirmities.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 25)
I have an easy phaeton and it is brought up to the platform, then a plank is placed on the platform, and one person on one side and another on the other side helps me to move along the platform without having to lift my feet, and I am placed in the phaeton. I then ride to the place of meeting. Then two men-one on one side of the chair and the second on the other side—carry me up the long hallways. In the same way I am then taken up to the pulpit steps, and I can speak to the people as long as one hour. Then the same process is gone through with to get me into my phaeton. I consent to do this, for my head is clear. I can write. I am thankful for a clear brain. Our ministers come to me for counsel, and I am able to help them.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 26)
Sabbath, February 27, 1892 [Preston, Melbourne]
Although I slept so little, I decided to try to walk by faith and ride into North Fitzroy and speak to the church. Willie and Brother Faulkhead seated me in a chair and lifted me onto the platform. I could not lift my limbs to step up on the second step. I was strengthened to speak to the people solemn and important truths. My mind is clear, while my limbs were painful. I was not sorry that I went.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 27)
In the evening we assembled in the parlor and read the Scriptures. The family then engaged in prayer. I cannot bow my knees. My heart was drawn out after the Lord. He does bless me. Our hearts were made tender by His Holy Spirit. We then united in singing, and the Lord seemed very preciously near.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 28)
In the evening Byron and Sarah Belden came in, but I found my strength was exhausted. My head was so weary I could not think of the name of Fannie Bolton. May Walling worked over me a long time. I was fixed in bed, but I could not rest. I was obliged to get off the bed about four times during the night and, with great exertion and much pain, scuffle my feet to walk from my bed to the sofa bed. My nerves and muscles were in such awful agony that I could not find relief in any position. This was the hardest night I have passed during my stay in this country. All I could do was pray for patience and grace to bear pain.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 29)
Sunday, February 28, 1892
It seems very pleasant this morning, but we have a land breeze and that is very trying. Willie, May Walling, and I rode to the Echo office. It was pleasantly cool when we went. Returning was uncomfortably hot. I lay down after our ten-mile ride and was completely exhausted.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 30)
This afternoon is simply indescribably hot, and the air lifeless. There is some breeze, but that is hot. I do not remember ever having any such sensations in the hottest days in America. Everyone—even the oldest inhabitants—has the same account to give of this weather.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 31)
I look with great desire to be in America, and cannot overcome the impression that it is a cruel thing for me to be subjected to this terrible, changeable climate. Sabbath day it was comfortably cool. Today is exactly the reverse—uncomfortable and oppressive.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 32)
I shall not consider it my duty to go to New Zealand and subject myself to circumstances as I have done in this place, to my sorrow. If I am able to stand upon my feet and talk to the people, then it is considered I am enduring the climate and all my surroundings well. Thus it will be wherever I go. People who do not know me nor understand what I have endured do not imagine the pains I suffer in consequence of unfavorable surroundings. I am strongly convicted that I ought not to be here. My brethren should have relieved me of this burden—coming to this country at my age, and when I was worn with overlabor.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 33)
Monday, February 29, 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Victoria
The past night has not been pleasant to me. I was in so much pain I could not lie still and sleep. I had a lounge prepared in the next room, and I changed my position from lounge to bed four times, but I did obtain sleep the last two hours of the night. The appearance is that we shall have a beautiful day.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 34)
My prayer is, Thou, Oh Jesus, Thou art my Restorer. Give me health, freedom from suffering, and strength to act—in Thy strength—the part which is allotted to me.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 35)
I believe I shall recover from this painful affliction of nerves and muscles, and that activity will come to me again; but I see that it is necessary that I have more care for this poor suffering body than I have yet had. I must not do as I have done these many years—disregard pain and weariness and put all that there is of me into the present labor that demands attention. I must consider that I am mortal. I must not be presumptuous. I must not be constantly drawing upon my future resources of strength to answer all the appeals made by my brethren who do not know the effort I am compelled to make to do this work of speaking at all.
(7LtMs, Ms 29, 1892, 36)
Ms 30, 1892
Diary, March 1892 Preston, Australia March 1, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3MR 377. Tuesday, March 1, 1892 Preston, Victoria, Australia
I am enabled to write day after day, and the Lord blesses me. His presence I value above ease, above gold. I have written very solemn things to America. Oh, will they heed the admonitions and warnings?
(7LtMs, Ms 30, 1892, 1)
My right hand is not sick. From the elbow of my right arm I can use my arm and hand. My arm from the elbow to shoulder is an afflicted member, with every other member of my body, but Christ comforts me. I see great and precious things for the people of God, if they will only believe. It seems so marked to me that this suffering is permitted to test my faith. When I awake and have to crawl out of my bed to change my position, it seems that the Lord Jesus is close beside me to comfort me. If it were not for this I fear I should become discouraged. Oh, what suffering I endure, all through my limbs and body!
(7LtMs, Ms 30, 1892, 2)
I have a framework that is adjusted to my position of body, so that I can use my pen, and the Lord Jesus seems to be right by my side. The comfort of His presence is worth everything to me, and I am encouraged, and I can write some. I am so glad of this. I will thank the Lord.
(7LtMs, Ms 30, 1892, 3)
“The eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open unto their prayers: but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil. And who is he that will harm you, if ye be followers of that which is good?” This came to my mind. “But and if ye suffer for righteousness sake, happy are ye: and be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled; But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.”1 Peter 3:12-15.
(7LtMs, Ms 30, 1892, 4)
If the Lord has a work for us to do, He will make for us an opportunity to do that work. He will give words for us to say in season. He will Himself make the impression upon the human minds. We must, all we who love God, do His will and do all we can to prevent and diminish evil and wrong in all with whom we are associated, even with strangers.
(7LtMs, Ms 30, 1892, 5)
I am able to have my rocking chair drawn from the bedroom to the parlor. My brethren come to me and my brethren present to me special things to decide for them in church matters. They can all kneel but me, and then after most earnest prayer I have most earnest words to speak to them, and help them in the decisions with advice as to how best to conduct the work in the cities and in the various places where they meet. This is my great burden. Then we pray most earnestly for the Lord to raise me up, that we shall be able to carry the work in right lines.
(7LtMs, Ms 30, 1892, 6)
I am always blessed in thus trying to encourage our ministering brethren. I can sleep but little, but Christ seems to be in person right by my side, and this makes me better able to endure. I will praise the Lord, and I will be hopeful. I will not complain and despair. Words are spoken to me, “Sister White, I always find you meeting us with cheerful words and a smile.” I do try to do my best, for the Lord gives me counsel for them, and they see light in the propositions made to try to reach the people in the cities. I say to them, You will meet with many discouragements, but the cities must be warned. Brethren, do your best. God will open the way.
(7LtMs, Ms 30, 1892, 7)
Ms 31, 1892
Diary, April 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia April 22, 1892 This manuscript is copied from Ms 19, 1892, and portions are published in 3MR 376. April 22, 1892 Preston, Victoria, Australia
This morning I awoke with increased hope and confidence in God. During the night I had many wakeful hours, and I called most earnestly upon the Lord. He has given me the assurance that I shall see in my body and spirit the salvation of God. During the past nine months of pain and infirmity, I have constantly importuned God for help. He has said that those who come to Him, He will in no wise cast out, and I believe His word. [John 6:37.] I believe that I shall be restored to health and enabled to bear my testimony in Australia. The Lord is good and greatly to be praised. I shall live to speak His praise in the congregation.
(7LtMs, Ms 31, 1892, 1)
I do not understand why I am lying here unable to labor for the Lord; but God understands, and that is enough for me.
(7LtMs, Ms 31, 1892, 2)
Of late I have been thinking much of Martha and Mary, and their experience at the time of the death and resurrection of Lazarus. When Lazarus became sick, they sent Jesus the word, “Lord, behold he whom thou lovest is sick.” [John 11:3.] There was no further word, no urgent message for Him to come. They fully expected that their beloved Friend would at once come and heal their brother. As soon as the messenger had gone, they saw a decided change for the worse in the sick man. His fever rapidly increased, and soon they realized that in the fight between life and death, death had triumphed. With hearts full of anguish, they saw their brother die.
(7LtMs, Ms 31, 1892, 3)
Did not Jesus know about the sickness of Lazarus, even before the messenger reached Him? He must have known what was taking place in that humble home at Bethany. Even from where He was, could He not have stayed the power of death?
(7LtMs, Ms 31, 1892, 4)
With heavy hearts the sisters prepared Lazarus for burial, all the while looking anxiously for Christ. They longed to see Him and to hear His words of comfort. They laid their loved one in the grave, and then two long, sorrowful days passed before Jesus came.
(7LtMs, Ms 31, 1892, 5)
Ms 32, 1892
Diary, May 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia May 9-22, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are copied from Ms 19, 1892, and are published in 2SM 235; 3MR 376-377. May 9, 1892 Preston, Victoria, Australia
The past night has been a very long one, and I am so restless that I long for the day. I keep my mind as much as possible on the promises of God. I do not claim these promises because I deserve them, but because they are bestowed upon erring human beings as a free gift. I am comforted with the assurance that although constantly suffering pain, I am never forsaken. I put my trust in One who is too wise to err and too good to do me harm. He will restore me to health. I shall yet speak forth His praise in the congregation of the saints. I am determined not to encourage feelings of despondency and gloom.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 1)
May 10, 1892
I have had a rather singular night. Sometimes during the night I woke to find myself lying stretched out on my back. My heart was beating only feebly. I felt as if my body were being crushed under a mass of rubbish. I could hardly move any of my limbs. I did not know where I was. I called my nurse, but she did not hear me. After trying several times, I succeeded in moving my limbs, but my body seemed helpless. It was more than half an hour before I could understand that I was in bed, and before I could use my mind or move my limbs freely. Then the thought came to me that the angels of the Lord had awakened me, or else I should soon have breathed my last. How thankful I felt that I was guarded by heavenly angels. I dared not try to sleep again, for my heart seems to be very feeble in action.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 2)
May 13, 1892 Preston, Victoria
Today the mail for America closed. It has been a trying day for us all, but we managed to get the letters off in time. I sent about fifty pages of letters away. After the mail had gone, Sister Tay, Marian, and I rode out. The weather was mild and pleasant, and we enjoyed the drive. The sunset was very fine. The clouds were golden, and it looked as if the gates of heaven were ajar.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 3)
I cannot yet move my left arm without pain, but thankfulness is constantly welling up in my heart. My head is perfectly clear, and my memory undimmed.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 4)
I gain much consolation from dwelling upon the truth. Of this I never tire. Constantly different points of truth present themselves to my mind in a new light, and I have a feast of good things.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 5)
Sabbath, May 14, 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Victoria
The painful night is passed, the light of day has come, and I praise the Lord the nights are not all tedious, for I have sweet communion with God. I feel sensible of His presence with me.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 6)
The past night has been one of great tediousness. I was obliged to get up six times to change my position; for my back and limbs were full of pain. My neck was so painful that it distressed me to lie on the pillow. But the Lord is good, and He draws near to me as I lift up my heart in prayer to Him, beseeching Him for grace and for restoration to health.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 7)
I have a longing desire to get well, that I may proclaim the truth in this country. While I stand in the shadow of the cross, I feel certain, as I see by faith the rainbow of promise, that God’s promise is sure. The Lord is indeed mine and I am the Lord’s. I try not to be anxious or to feel restless or dissatisfied.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 8)
May 15, 1892 Preston, Victoria
In the house of Lazarus at Bethany, the Saviour often found a pleasant rest from care and labor. Lazarus loved Jesus with a sincere, fervent love. He believed Him to be the Way, the Truth, and the Life. His sister Mary was also an earnest listener to the Saviour’s words. Lazarus knew how deep was the enmity that the Pharisees cherished against Jesus, and he knew the injustice of the charges they sought to fasten upon Him. The sympathy of the inmates of this peaceful home was wholly with Jesus.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 9)
In the inspired record we are told that “Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus,” yet after He received the message, “he abode two days still in the same place where he was.” [John 11:3, 6.] Guided by divine wisdom, He did not go at once to His beloved friends. The message that came to Him did not meet with an immediate response. Mary and Martha did not say, “Lord, come at once and heal our brother.” They had confidence in Jesus, believing that He would do what was best for them. At length He said to His disciples, “Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep.” [Verse 11.]
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 10)
By the raising of Lazarus many were led to believe in Jesus. It was God’s plan that Lazarus should die and be laid in the tomb before the Saviour should arrive. The raising of Lazarus was Christ’s crowning miracle, and because of it many glorified God. But those who had again and again rejected light would not yield, even in the face of this overwhelming evidence. They were hardened in unbelief, and they went away immediately to tell the priests and rulers what Jesus had done. They aroused anew the hatred of His bitterest enemies, the Pharisees, whose jealousy was increased by every act of mercy performed by the Saviour.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 11)
May 21, 1892 Preston, Victoria
The trying, almost sleepless night is ended. Yesterday afternoon Elder Daniells and his wife, Elder Tenney and his wife, and Brethren Stockton and Smith came to our house at my request to pray that the Lord would heal me. We had a most earnest season of prayer, and we were all much blessed. I was relieved, but not restored. I have now done all that I can to follow the Bible directions, and I shall wait for the Lord to work, believing that in His own good time He will heal me. My faith takes hold of the promise, “Ask, and ye shall receive.” [John 16:24.]
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 12)
I believe that the Lord heard our prayers. I hoped that my captivity might be turned immediately, and to my finite judgment it seemed that thus God would be glorified. I was much blessed during our season of prayer, and I shall hold fast to the assurance then given me: “I am your Redeemer; I will heal you.”
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 13)
May 22, 1892 Preston, Victoria
The past night was an almost sleepless one. I am so thankful that I could commune with God and leave myself without murmuring in His merciful hands. I can use my arms and hands better than I could, and with considerable effort I can dress myself.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 14)
Satan is watching to see if I will hide my faith under a cloud of unbelief by murmuring against the One who has done everything for me. I am determined not to distrust God. I shall keep looking up to where the rainbow of promise encircles the throne. I shall triumph in God. Daily my soul is refreshed by the contemplation of the great love of our heavenly Father.
(7LtMs, Ms 32, 1892, 15)
Ms 33, 1892
Diary, June 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia June 9-30, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are copied from Ms 19, 1892, and are published in 4Bio 38. See 21MR 112-121. June 9, 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia
I am making up my letters for this mail.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 1)
June 12, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I have a severe cold which is heavy upon me. Sick, nervous headache makes me quite miserable, but the past night has been quite pleasant. The wakeful hours were spent in looking to the Lord for His grace, that I might be among the worthy overcomers. I see [that] overcoming means a great deal. It is a sad thing to be overcome in the place of overcoming. If we overcome, a constant vigilant watch must be placed on the mind and heart. We cannot think our own thoughts or do our own actions. Abiding in Christ we shall have the mind of Christ, and self will be uprooted. Self must die.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 2)
Articles written: Missionary Work, 15 pages letter paper, 10 pages letter paper. A. T. Robinson, 13 pages. Sustaining the Cause, letter to Elder Smith, 24 pages. Elder Haskell, 16 pages; Sister Ings, 5 pages; Brother Lockwood, 5 pages; Sara McEnterfer, 2 pages; Ella May and Mabel White, 4 pages. Large document to C. H. Jones in regard to publishing and health institutions. J. E. White, 12 pages.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 3)
June 12, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Sent to Brother Wessels 5 letter pages, to Elder E. J. Waggoner to London, 12; to Elder Washburn, England, 1 page.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 4)
June 13, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Yesterday Brother Berene [?], his wife and children and Brother and Sister Pierce called upon us. Marian Davis and I were riding out. They were just leaving when we returned. They could not tarry longer. I knew that they were disappointed. I wrote them four pages of letter paper and sent them, to give them words of courage.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 5)
At family prayers Fannie Bolton wrestled in prayer for the victory. Light came in and we had tokens of the work of God upon the heart.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 6)
June 14, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Rode out quite a distance, but it wearies me to ride unless I can arrange so that my hip will have nothing to press against it. Not a wrinkle or anything in my clothing must press against my hip, for it at once affects the whole nervous system. We had a heavy frost last night.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 7)
June 15, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I had a hard, trying night. It was a beautiful moonlight night, but the nerves of the hip and across the lower part of my back were so sensitive I could not sleep much. It is milder today.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 8)
June 15, 1892
The night has been long and trying. I lay awake from half past ten till half past two, so full of nervous pain that I could not rest. But I will not repine. “Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him.”Job 13:15. I shall be glad when the days lengthen and the nights shorten. Constantly my petition is ascending to God for restoration to health, that while here in Australia I may bear my testimony to the people. But if the Lord has other plans for me, I am content. He knows what is for my good and the good of His people. He doeth all things well.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 9)
June 16, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Another long, trying night has nearly passed. Daylight will soon come. I slept well during the first part of the night, but when I awoke, the nervous pain came on once more so severely that I could scarcely compose myself to pray intelligently. After a time the nervousness passed away, and I prayed most earnestly to my heavenly Father. I presented before Him the promise, “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.”Matthew 7:7. Even in my pain I can rejoice in the Lord, and this gives me peace. Christ is my personal Saviour. He has pledged His word to accomplish the salvation of all who believe in Him, and He will verify His promise.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 10)
“God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”John 3:16. These words show us why God’s wrath descended on His only begotten Son, why the innocent suffered for the guilty, why the just bore the punishment wholly due to the unjust. Jesus came to bear the penalty of man’s transgression, to uphold and vindicate the immutability of the law of God, and the rectitude of His government. He came to make an end of sin and to bring in everlasting righteousness. He can lift sinners from their low estate, and in so doing magnify the law of Jehovah. These thoughts make me almost forget my pain.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 11)
June 17, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
During the past night I have slept but little. I tried to look to Jesus, to place myself in the hands of the great Physician. He has said, “My grace is sufficient for thee.” [2 Corinthians 12:9.] The grace of Christ leads men to speak right words under all circumstances. Bodily suffering is no excuse for un-Christlike actions.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 12)
During these sleepless hours, the subject of overcoming has been the burden of my thoughts. “To him that overcometh,” the Lord declares, “will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.”Revelation 3:21.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 13)
There are those who are forever making excuses for walking in the counsel of the enemy. Some think that because they have physical infirmities, they are privileged to speak pettish words and to act in an unlovely manner. But has Jesus made no provision for such ones to overcome temptation? Because of trial and affliction, are they to be unthankful and unholy? Are not the rays of Christ’s righteousness bright enough to dispel the shadow of Satan? The grace of God is declared to be sufficient for all the ills and trials against which human beings have to contend. Is it powerless then against bodily infirmity? Shall divine grace stand back while Satan takes the field, holding the victim in the power of his evil attributes?
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 14)
Oh, how precious is Jesus to the soul who trusts in Him! But many are walking in darkness because they bury their faith in the shadow of Satan. They have not done that which it was in their power to do through the grace of Jesus. They have not talked faith and hope and courage. Never for a moment should we allow Satan to think that his power to distress and annoy is greater than the power of Christ to uphold and strengthen.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 15)
“Men ought always to pray, and not to faint.”Luke 18:1. Every sincere prayer that is offered to God is mingled with the efficacy of Christ’s blood. If the answer is deferred, it is because God desires us to show a holy boldness in claiming the pledged word of God. He is faithful who hath promised. He will never forsake the soul who is wholly surrendered to Him. You may ask the Lord for certain things that you think you must have, but He may see that to grant your desire would harm your soul. He gives you that which is for your good and His glory. If you become rebellious because you do not receive what you think you should, you show that your way is not in harmony with the will of God, that your way is not His way. Selfishness says, “My way, O God; much of self, and little of Thee.”
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 16)
June 18, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The past night was one of great suffering. During the evening I had a coke fire in the grate. I awoke with a sense of suffocation and pressure for breath. I called for help. By mistake all the windows in my room had been left closed. I felt sick all over and very faint, and for a time I lost all sense of things about me. At last May Walling and Emily Campbell came to my help, and every effort was made to give me ease. But I was not entirely relieved for some time.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 17)
After all had been done that anyone could do, the windows were opened and a screen placed around my bed, to prevent the air striking directly upon me. I slept again, a troubled, dangerous sleep. For the next two hours I was wrestling in my sleep to find my way out of a dense wood, to where I could get a free breath of air. When at last I aroused from sleep, I did not come to my proper bearings for some time, yes, for hours. Then I knew that something must be done. I was weak, and my heart pained me. I felt the need of a strong cordial, but there was nothing in the house but grape juice. I took some of this, and it strengthened me, but I was much exhausted.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 18)
On the Sabbath, all the members of the family excepting myself went to church. During the day I wrote something in regard to missionary work. I felt deeply as I wrote, and my heart went up in prayer to God to set things in order in this country, and to raise up men who have wisdom to recognize the talent that God has given to many who have accepted the truth. These can be fitted for a place in the work, but they need to be educated and disciplined, that they may know how to use their talents for the spread of the truth and the upbuilding of God’s kingdom in the earth.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 19)
Christ is the greatest Missionary our world has ever seen, and I have faith that He will heal me.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 20)
June 19, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Another night has passed, and much more pleasantly than the previous one. I feel very grateful to my heavenly Father for His grace and His great mercy to me.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 21)
Last night I was perplexed to know what to do for my aching nerves and muscles. All day the wind had been very high, and it seemed impossible to make the rooms warm enough for me to take treatment in them. I thought of a salt glow, and May Walling gave me one, with the lounge drawn as close as possible to the fire. The treatment was successful in quieting my nerves. This morning I feel stronger than I did yesterday.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 22)
Elder Daniells came from Fitzroy to see me, and we had a pleasant conversation. I told him that come what may we must not for a moment lose courage or hope or faith, because that would give the victory to the enemy. We must be faithful soldiers, moving steadily forward. Whatever circumstances may arise, we must remember that the Captain of the Lord’s host is leading us. To Him we must look for orders. Satan will not leave us in peace. He is ever seeking to destroy. If he cannot do this, he will seek in every possible way to annoy and hinder us. Knowing the will of the Lord, we must not dishonor our Leader by speaking words of discouragement.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 23)
Brother and Sister Byron Belden called to see me, and we had a season of prayer. In my suffering, the Lord is sacredly near to me. It seems that I can endure the seeing of Him who is invisible. During these long, wakeful nights I have precious seasons of communion with my Saviour. I seem to look upon His face, full of tenderness and compassion. These words are impressed upon my mind: “Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.”Matthew 16:24, 25.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 24)
June 20, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I slept the first part of the night, but during the latter part I could not rest. I committed my case to the Lord and was comforted by the thought that I am a subject of His care. I do find peace and comfort in prayer, but I should look upon it as a great blessing from the Lord if I could pass the hours of the night in sleep. These words comfort and strengthen me: “Be renewed in the spirit of your mind.”Ephesians 4:23. This renewing is what I desire to have. “Though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.”2 Corinthians 4:16. The righteousness of Christ is the prize to which we are individually to reach forth.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 25)
“Let this mind be in you,” Paul writes, “which was also in Christ Jesus.”Philippians 2:5. We must walk as He walked and work as He worked. This means constant self-denial and a daily reaching out to do others good. We lose much because we are so apt to forget the fulness of the grace provided for us through the merits of Christ. No one is safe who offers the Lord a dull, sleepy, indifferent service. In order to resist the temptations of the enemy, we shall have to wrestle in earnest prayer with God. By using the grace bestowed, we shall gain a vigorous Christianity.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 26)
Day by day I am given an assurance of the love of God. “He that heareth my word,” Christ says, “and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.”John 5:24. “These are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.”John 20:31.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 27)
I long to proclaim the gospel of good news, the glad tidings of great joy. I am anxious to present to our people the message that the Lord has given me, that Christ has made us His own, that He has bought us with a price beyond computation. The Saviour declared, “I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.”John 12:46. He would have all heed His invitation, “Whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.”Revelation 22:17. God presents salvation to all; He gives it to those who believe.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 28)
June 21, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Another night of restlessness and suffering is passed. I welcome the coming of five o’clock in the morning, for then Emily Campbell builds my fire, and I can be dressed.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 29)
I will not allow my mind to dwell on the dark side. Jesus has light and comfort and hope and joy for me. I want to face the light, that the brightness of the Sun of Righteousness may shine into my heart and be reflected to others.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 30)
It is the duty of every Christian to shine—to shed abroad the light of the grace that Christ imparts. God would have me, even in my pain, praise Him, showing that I realize that His presence is with me. “Being justified by faith, we have peace with God.”Romans 5:1. “This is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son.”1 John 5:11. Whatever else the sin of Adam did, it did not give human beings an excuse for transgressing God’s law.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 31)
June 22, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The morning gave promise of a very pleasant day, and there was talk of my riding out. But soon the clouds began to roll up, and the air became cold. At one o’clock there was a flood of rain, with heavy thunder and frequent flashes of lightning. With greater and less severity, the storm continued during the day.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 32)
Last night I slept better than during the night previous, but I was greatly afflicted with pain in my arms, shoulders, spine, hip bones, and feet. This makes me painfully sick, but I will not become discouraged. I will press my petitions to the throne of grace. I have a sympathizing Saviour, who does not willingly afflict or grieve the children of men. I have much time to think, and my head is perfectly clear. Christ draws my attention to Himself. “Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.”Romans 8:34. This is our confidence. I will rejoice in His love.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 33)
June 23, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Another night has passed. I slept only three hours. I was not in so much pain as usual, but was restless and nervous. After lying awake for some time, trying to sleep, I gave up the effort and directed my whole attention to seeking the Lord. How precious to me was the promise, “Ask, and it shall be given unto you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.”Matthew 7:7. I prayed most earnestly to the Lord for comfort and peace, which the Lord Jesus alone can give. I want the blessing of the Lord, so that, while suffering pain, I shall not lose self-control. I dare not trust in self for one moment.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 34)
The instant that Peter withdrew his eyes from Christ, that instant he began to sink. When he realized his peril, and lifted his eyes and voice to Jesus, crying, “Save, Lord, or I perish,” the hand ever ready to save the perishing took hold of him, and he was saved. [Matthew 14:30, 31.]
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 35)
I long to follow on to know the Lord, that I may know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. I desire the words of my lips to be right words, the meditations of my heart to be of God. I desire to be strengthened with genuine faith. I do not want one vestige of presumption or self-confidence to appear in my life. I want faith, simple, trustful faith. I am determined to rely wholly on the promise of God, asking Him to keep my lips from evil, and my tongue from speaking guile.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 36)
In my home I must daily seek peace and pursue it. “The eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open unto their prayers: but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil.”1 Peter 3:12. And although the body is suffering, and the nervous system enfeebled, we must not think that we are at liberty to speak fretfully or to think that we are not receiving all the attention we should have. When we give way to impatience, we drive the Spirit of God out of the heart and give place to the attributes of Satan. When we frame excuses for selfishness, for evil thinking and evil speaking, we are educating the soul in evil, and if we continue to do this, it will become a habit to yield to temptation. We are then on Satan’s ground, overcome, weak, and without courage.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 37)
If we trust in ourselves, we shall certainly fall. Christ says, “Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me.”John 15:4. What is the fruit that we are to bear? “The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law.”Galatians 5:22, 23.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 38)
As I meditated on these things, I felt more and more deeply the sin of neglecting to keep the soul in the love of God. The Lord does nothing without our co-operation. When Christ prayed, “Father, keep them in Thy name” [John 17:11], He did not mean that we should neglect to keep ourselves in the love and faith of God. Alive unto God, through a living union with Christ, we trust in the promises, constantly gaining greater strength by beholding Jesus. What can change the heart or shake the confidence of the one who by beholding the Saviour is changed into His likeness? Shall such a one be on the watch for slights? Shall his imagination center on self? Shall he allow little things to destroy his peace of mind?
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 39)
He in whose heart Christ abides is willing to be pleased. He thinks no evil and is content with the assurance that Jesus knows and values aright every soul for whom He died. God says, “I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir.”Isaiah 13:12. Let this satisfy the longing of the soul and make us careful and guarded, very ready to forgive others because God has forgiven us.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 40)
The happiness of life is made up of little things. It is in the power of every one to practice true Christlike courtesy. It is not the possession of splendid talents that will help us to overcome, but the conscientious performance of daily duties. The kind look, the lowly spirit, the contented disposition, the unaffected, sincere, interest in the welfare of others—these things are helps in the Christian life. If the love of Jesus fills the heart, this love will be manifested in the life. We shall not show a determination to have our own way, a stubborn, selfish unwillingness to be happy or pleased. The health of the body depends more upon heart-healthfulness than many suppose.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 41)
One can imagine himself slighted, imagine that he is not in as high a position as he is capable of filling, and so make of himself a supposed martyr. He is unhappy, but who is to blame? One thing is certain—kindness and amiability of temper will do more to exalt him than any supposed smartness with the curse of an ungenial disposition.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 42)
June 24, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
“Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”Romans 8:35-39.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 43)
I know in whom I have believed. I have been purchased by the blood of the only begotten Son of God. He has graven me upon the palms of His hands. I am not my own. I have committed the keeping of my soul unto Him as unto a faithful Creator. He will keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 44)
Elder Daniells and his wife, Elder Tenney and his wife, and Sarah Belden took dinner with us today. We talked about the prospect of establishing a school in Australia to train workers for the islands of the sea.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 45)
June 25, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The past night was one of pain and of relief. I went to bed at nine, but was obliged to take treatment till twelve. I then slept for about three hours. During these wakeful nights I hold precious seasons of communion with God. My continual prayer is for the meekness and lowliness of Christ. Much time is lost in longing to do some great thing, some wonderful work, while the duties lying close at hand, the performance of which would make the life fragrant, are lost sight of. The life that is Christlike in the home will be Christlike in the church. It is the neglect of the smaller duties, in an effort to reach after a great work, that spoils the life of many a one.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 46)
True Christians are a savor of life unto life because Christ abides in their hearts. Reflecting His image, they are children of the light.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 47)
I put my trust in the Lord Jesus. I cry after God. “As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, O God.”Psalm 42:1. Here in the home, in my pain and suffering, I must be imbued with the Spirit of Christ. It is now that I must put my trust in the Lord. At times I can do little else than cling to Jesus, saying, I am Thy child. I trust in Thee. I have Thy pledged word, “My grace is sufficient.” [2 Corinthians 12:9.] Then relief comes, and I praise the Lord for His goodness and mercy.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 48)
Today quarterly meetings was held in the church. Willie spoke from Isaiah 50:10, 11. In the afternoon the Lord’s Supper was administered, preceded by the ordinance of feet washing. The celebration of these ordinances is the fulfilling of the command, “If I, then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet; ye also ought to wash one another’s feet. For I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done to you.”John 13:14, 15. What a place is this for hushing controversies, for forgiving those who have done us any injury. This is the time, if one has anything against his brother, to make it right, to settle every difficulty. Let there be mutual forgiveness. Let no strange flame be brought to the altar. Let no malice, no hatred, be cherished by those who meet round the communion table. Let high and low, rich and poor, learned and unlearned, meet together as those purchased by the blood of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 49)
June 26, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I am glad when the day light comes, for the nights are long and wearisome. But when I cannot sleep, gratitude fills my heart as I think that One who never slumbers is watching over me for good. What a wonderful thought it is that Jesus knows all about the pains and griefs we bear. In all our afflictions He was afflicted. Some among our friends know nothing of human woe or physical pain. They are never sick, and therefore they cannot enter fully into the feelings of those who are sick. But Jesus is touched with the feeling of our infirmity. He is the great Medical Missionary. He has taken humanity upon Himself, and has placed Himself at the head of a new dispensation, in order that He may reconcile justice and compassion.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 50)
June 27, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Another night has passed, and although I suffered much from nervousness, yet I have the peace that the presence of Jesus always brings. He gives me to drink of the cup of His salvation, and my heart is made cheerful in God.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 51)
How earnestly we ought to labor for those who are unsaved! When we think of the infinite sacrifice that Jesus has made to redeem sinners, how can we be content to make no effort in behalf of our fellow beings? Shall we do nothing, when the Good Shepherd came from the throne of heaven to seek and save the lost?
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 52)
June 28, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
“Bless the Lord, O my soul: and all that is within me, bless his holy name.”Psalm 103:1. I am compassed with infirmities, yet I am of good courage in the Lord. Although the enemy is permitted to afflict me, yet I have great blessings from day to day. My head is free from pain, shielded by the hand of the Lord. My shoulders and arms are full of pain, but my right forearm, from the elbow to the tips of my fingers, is free from pain, I am able to do much important writing.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 53)
I am deeply interested in the work of my ministering brethren. My heart is drawn out in sympathy with them, and I pray that they may honor God. “This is life eternal, that they may know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.”John 17:3. We can know Christ only by loving and obeying Him. The Lord calls for valiant men, who will not fail or be discouraged. Trials and disappointments will come to God’s workers, but did they not come to Jesus? Shall we cover the Lord’s altar with mourning and sighing and tears? God forbid. It comforts me to meditate upon the loving words of Christ, to think of His courtesy, His sympathy, His compassion. I long to be like Him. I will rest in His care. He will make me a conqueror over evil.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 54)
June 29, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
My prayer on awaking is, Jesus, keep Thy child today. Take me under Thy guardianship. Make me a healthy, fruit-bearing branch of the living Vine. “Without me,” Christ says, “ye can do nothing.”John 15:5. In and through Christ we can do all things.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 55)
He who was the adored of angels, who had listened to the music of the heavenly choir, was ever touched, while upon this earth, with the sorrows of children, ever ready to listen to the story of their childish woe. He often dried their tears, cheering them with the tender sympathy of His words, which seemed to hush their sorrows and make them forget their grief. The emblem in the form of a dove that hovered over Jesus at His baptism represents His gentleness of character.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 56)
June 30, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Another night of great weariness has nearly passed. Although I continue to suffer much pain, I know that I am not forsaken by my Saviour. My prayer is, Help me, Jesus, that I may not dishonor Thee with my lips. Let no unkind words be spoken by me.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 57)
I am told by some who come to see me that I shall never again have the use of my limbs. But I do not accept this view as truth. I know that the Lord has a work for me to do, and I will put my trust in Him. The outlook is not cheering, but God knows my situation. I rejoice that I can use my right hand. Bolstered up in a chair with pillows, I write many pages. I am able to keep my workers supplied with all they can possibly do. I could keep two more busy.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 58)
My heart is filled with gratitude for the goodness and mercy of God. My prayer goes up to heaven for grace, and the peace that passeth understanding is given me. I can trust the Lord Jesus to care for my weary body. I find in Him a present help in every time of need. His presence seems so real and is the evidence of His compassion. Sick or well, I feel that every power of body and mind should be employed in glorifying God. We are not our own, to please and gratify self. We have been purchased by the blood of Christ, and it is our daily duty as well as our privilege to consecrate all that we have and are to the Saviour.
(7LtMs, Ms 33, 1892, 59)
Ms 34, 1892
Diary, July 1892 Melbourne, Australia July 6-31, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are copied from Ms 19 and 20, 1892, and it is published in entirety in 19MR 287-299. July 6, 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia
I am so thankful that I can tell the Lord all my fears and perplexities. I feel that I am under the shield of His wings. An infidel once asked a God-fearing youth, “How great is the God you worship?”“So great,” was the reply, “that He fills immensity, and yet so small that He dwells in every sanctified heart.”
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 1)
Oh precious Saviour, I long for Thy salvation. “As the hart panteth after the waterbrooks, so panteth my soul after thee.”Psalm 42:1. I long for a clearer view of Jesus. I love to think of His spotless life, to meditate upon His lessons. How many times I repeat the words, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”Matthew 11:28.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 2)
Much of the time my body is full of pain, but I will not by complaining become unworthy of the name of Christian. I am assured that this lesson of suffering will be to the glory of God, and means of warning others to avoid continuous labor under circumstances so unfavorable to health of the body.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 3)
July 7, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The Lord strengthens me by His grace to write important letters. The brethren frequently come to me for counsel. I feel a strong assurance that this tedious affliction is for the glory of the Lord. I will not murmur, for when I wake in the night it seems that Jesus is looking upon me. The fifty-first chapter of Isaiah is exceedingly precious to me. He bears all our burdens. I read this chapter with assurance and hope.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 4)
July 8, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The mail for America closed today. I sent off one hundred and thirty pages—letters to Elder Haskell, Elder Butler, J. E. White, Frank and Hattie Belden, Dr. Maxson, Ella and Mabel White, Sister L. M. Hall, Elder Smith, Elder Corliss, C. H. Jones, and many more.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 5)
July 9, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Last night I was not able to sleep after twelve o’clock. It was my thoughts more than pain of body that troubled me. There are some trials that it is not best to dwell upon, because there seems no clear way out of them. I try to cast my burden upon the Lord, but I do not always leave it there. I take it up again when I should leave it with the Saviour. I feel deeply grieved that all connected with me in my work are not in a favorable state of mind to be controlled by the Holy Spirit. I cannot keep in my employ some of those now connected with me unless the Lord converts them, leading them to see that their hearts must be brought into harmony with His will. When self is not sanctified, it becomes a ruling power for evil.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 6)
July 10, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I awoke Emily at five o’clock to build my fire and help me to dress. I thank the Lord that I had a better night’s rest than usual. My wakeful hours I employ in prayer and meditation. The question forces itself upon me, Why do I not receive the blessing of restoration to health? Shall I interpret these long months of sickness as evidence of the displeasure of God because I came to Australia? I answer decidedly, No, I dare not do this. At times before leaving America, I thought that the Lord did not require me to go to a country so far away, at my age, and when I was prostrated by overwork. But I followed the voice of the [General] Conference, as I have ever tried to do at times when I had no clear light myself. I came to Australia, and found the believers here in a condition where they must have help. For weeks after reaching here, I labored as earnestly as I have ever labored in my life. Words were given me to speak in regard to the necessity of personal piety.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 7)
There is need of a decided change in the administration of the Echo office. The lack of proper planning has kept this institution bound down and limited in its influence, when the Lord has a large work that must be done.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 8)
During the conference the Lord wrought for us, but at its close I became aware that I had overdone. We moved into a retired cottage five miles out of North Fitzroy, and ever since I have been an almost helpless invalid.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 9)
I think of this, and the mist and fog gathers about me. But the Lord speaks to me saying, “Come up higher. Breathe the pure atmosphere of faith.” As I look to Jesus, the darkness flees away, and I am happy in Christ. How exceedingly precious is the promise, “Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.”Isaiah 60:1.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 10)
I am in Australia, and I believe that I am just where the Lord wants me to be. Because suffering is my portion, I have no thought of beating a retreat. The blessed assurance is given me that Jesus is mine and that I am His child. The darkness is dispelled by the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness. Who can understand the pain I suffer but the One who is afflicted in all our afflictions? To whom can I speak but to Him who is touched with the feeling of our infirmities, and who knows how to succor those who are tempted?
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 11)
When I pray earnestly for restoration, and it seems that the Lord does not answer, my spirit almost faints within me. Then it is that the dear Saviour makes me mindful of His presence. He says to me, “Cannot you trust Him who has purchased you with His own blood? I have graven thee on the palms of My hands.” Then my soul is nourished with the divine Presence. I am lifted out of myself, as it were, into the presence of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 12)
Today I rode to the Echo office and back. I have not been able to do this for weeks. I praise the Lord with heart and soul and voice that I am growing stronger. I long to bear my testimony to the people in the Colonies.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 13)
July 11, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I did not sleep very well last night. I was urged to ride out in the afternoon, because the sun shone so beautifully. I did so, but it was too much of a tax on my strength.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 14)
I am weighed down by the thought of the work to be done in these Colonies. We have so few workers, and these do not always try in the best way to seek and save the lost sheep. Some seem to think that to preach is the sum and substance of their work. But there is much more than preaching to do. Personal work must on no account be neglected.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 15)
The faithful minister will watch for souls with the deep interest that a shepherd [has who] guards his sheep. He will do personal work for those to whom he preaches, talking and praying with them. Such effort will bear fruit to God’s glory.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 16)
July 12, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
This afternoon I wrote a number of pages on the life of Christ. I long for a large portion of the Spirit of God, that I may write the things which the people need. There is a great work to be done in this country. Some who are laboring for the people do not know what true conversion means. Some seem to thing that if they can do a certain work, they are converted. But they are not submissive to the Spirit of the Lord.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 17)
July 13, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Last night I rested better. May Walling, my adopted daughter, kept up a good fire all day, and I felt no chill. In the morning I wrote on the life of Christ, and in the afternoon I rode out. I am sure that my work is not yet done. I feel great comfort in the thought that the Lord has a watchcare over me. I must assure all that the truth lived and practiced will have a convincing power over all who come under its influence.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 18)
July 14, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I was very nervous last night. The chills that I had on Monday and Tuesday resulted in very lame, painful shoulders and hips. I have done much earnest praying to the Lord for the presence of His Spirit. I must learn to live by faith. Then my dark and painful hours will be the brightest. Faith is not sight. It is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. I have no hope except in Christ. Salvation is of grace through faith; it is the gift of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 19)
My heart longs after the Lord. I want to be led by His counsel every hour. I dare not trust my own judgment. I praise my Redeemer for His sustaining grace. I praise Him because He has not allowed the enemy to touch my head. My entire body—bone, muscle, and nerves—has been afflicted, but my head has been clear, my memory good. I have suffered much pain in my arms and across my shoulders, making it impossible for me to dress or undress myself. For months I was unable to get on or off the bed without assistance. But my health is certainly improving. After arranging my position so as not to bring any strain on arms or shoulders, I go to work at my writing, asking the Lord to bless that which I write. I know that He helps me. During each month of my sickness, I have written nearly two hundred pages of letter paper.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 20)
I am now writing on the life of Christ. I know that the enemy will make every possible effort to hinder me, but I shall cling to Jesus, for He is my dependence.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 21)
During my wakeful hours I have sought the Lord most earnestly, asking Him to join my weakness to His strength, my ignorance to His wisdom, my unworthiness to His merit, my frailty to His enduring might, my poverty to His boundless wealth.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 22)
When the affliction under which I have been suffering for several months came upon me, I was surprised that it was not removed at once in answer to prayer. But the promise, “My grace is sufficient,” has been fulfilled in my case. [2 Corinthians 12:9.] There can be no doubt on my part. My hours of pain have been hours of prayer, for I have known to whom to take my sorrows. I have the privilege of reinforcing my feeble strength by laying hold upon infinite power. By day and night I stand on the solid rock of God’s promises.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 23)
My heart goes out to Jesus in loving trust. He knows what is best for me. My nights would be lonely did I not claim the promise, “Call upon me in the day of trouble: and I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me.”Psalm 50:15.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 24)
July 15, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The Lord has brought me through another night. I did not sleep well. The weather this winter has not been unpleasant, but the air is very penetrating, and I cannot manage to keep comfortably warm in these high rooms, with only a grate fire. I have had two severe chills, and this has greatly increased the lameness in my shoulders and hips. But notwithstanding this, I was able to spend most of yesterday writing on the life of Christ. I praise the Lord because I feel a nearness to my Saviour. My faith feeds on the rich promises of God, which are full of comfort and hope.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 25)
“Jesus, lover of my soul, let me to Thy bosom fly,
While the billows near me roll, while the tempest still is high.
Hide me, O my Saviour, hide! Till the storm of life is past.
Safe into the haven guide, O receive my soul at last.
“Other refuge have I none; hangs my helpless soul on Thee;
Leave, O leave me not alone! Still support and comfort me;
All my trust on Thee is stayed, all my help from Thee I bring.
Cover my defenseless head with the shadow of Thy wing.”
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 26)
My whole being longs after the Lord. I am not content to be satisfied with occasional flashes of light. I must have more. “If any man thirst,” Christ said, “let him come unto me, and drink.”John 7:37. “The water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.”John 4:14.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 27)
July 16, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Another night has passed. I slept and rested more than I thought I should when I went to bed. The weather has been cold and boisterous, and the chills that I have had for two days have made me suffer much pain. I cannot move without pain, but I am not cast down. I am of good courage in the Lord. God is pleased when we keep our faces turned toward the Sun of Righteousness. On this Sabbath day I wish to bear the testimony that the Lord is good, and that His mercy endureth forever. When we are in trouble and pressed down with anxieties, the Lord is near, and He bids us cast all our care upon Him, because He cares for us.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 28)
During my sickness I have experienced the love of God in large measure. He comes to all His children in their affliction. In time of danger He is their refuge. In sorrow He offers them joy and consolation. Shall we turn from the Redeemer, the fountain of living water, to hew out for ourselves broken cisterns, which can hold no water? When danger approaches, shall we seek for help from those as weak as ourselves or shall we flee to Him who is mighty to save? His arms are open wide, and He utters the gracious invitation, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”Matthew 11:28.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 29)
The Saviour is our Comforter. This I have proved Him to be. I do not understand why I am so afflicted. At first I tried to reason out why I did not have strength to bear my testimony to the people in this country. But I try no longer. I have given my way and my will into the hands of God, for He knows what is best for me. It is not the manifestation of His great and awful majesty and unparalleled power that will leave us without excuse if we refuse Him our love and obedience. It is the love, the compassion, the patience, the longsuffering that He has shown which will witness against those who do not offer Him the willing service of their lives.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 30)
Those who turn to God with heart and soul and mind will find in Him peaceful security.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 31)
July 17, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I thank the Lord that the long, painful night has passed. Today I am suffering more than usual. I am almost helpless with weakness and pain, yet I am trusting in my Helper. He never fails me. He makes me feel young in heart, cheerful in spirit, and thankful, so thankful, for His grace. I have much pain, but I have peace and comfort also.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 32)
July 18, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I had a very trying night. I was very weary, but was unable to rest because my body was full of pain. I longed for the morning, so that I might sit up. In these trying times, I look to Jesus, for I know that He is touched with the feeling of my infirmities. In His humanity He was made perfect through suffering. He knows just what we need, just what we can bear, and He will give us grace to endure every trial and test that He brings upon us. My constant prayer is for a greater nearness to God. I long for deeper spirituality, for more vigor in the Christian life. I want to be lifted above all earthliness into a purer, holier atmosphere. I find that self must be kept in subjection. My words must be well chosen, my spirit constantly guarded, lest the heart shall not be pure and holy. Satan is ever trying to lead our thoughts in a wrong direction, and I must guard every avenue of the soul, lest he gain the victory over me.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 33)
I praise God this morning for the peace of Christ. I prize every token of favor from heaven. I long to be clothed with the righteousness of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 34)
July 19, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I slept little during the night, but though I suffer much pain, I am not discouraged. How weak is humanity! How little we can do by depending on self. But when enlightened by the Spirit of God, the believer beholds the perfection of Jesus, and, beholding this perfection, he rejoices with joy unspeakable. In self he sees sin and helplessness; in the Redeemer, sinlessness and infinite power. The sacrifice that Christ made in order that He might impart to us His righteousness—this is a theme upon which we may dwell with deeper and still deeper enthusiasm. Self is nothing; Jesus is everything to me. My prayer is, Be Thou my strong habitation, whereunto I may continually resort.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 35)
July 20, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
During the past night I slept but little, but I am not going to look on the dark side. I turn my face to the Sun of Righteousness and dwell with pleasure upon the Saviour’s willingness to pardon my sins and sanctify my soul. It is by beholding that we may reflect Christ’s image. The transforming power of grace can make me a partaker of the divine nature. On Christ the glory of God has shone, and by looking upon Christ, contemplating His self-sacrifice, remembering that in Him dwells all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, the believer is drawn closer and closer to the Source of power. His love in our hearts leads us to seek for lost sheep. By working to win souls to Christ, believers give evidence of their love for Him. The path that He trod is the one in which His children will choose to follow.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 36)
July 21, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The mail from America came last evening, and Willie and I had a feast indeed in reading our letters. During the past night I slept but little. My heart longs for more of the presence of Jesus. My constant prayer is that I may be uplifted into a purer, holier atmosphere. I am pleading with God to remove my suffering. And although I continue to suffer, I am comforted by the thought that Jesus knows, and that He will help me. I shall see light in His light. My right arm is free from pain, and for this blessing I thank the Lord. The dear Saviour will not leave nor forsake us. I will praise Him because in all our afflictions He encourages and enables me to rejoice in His great mercies.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 37)
July 22, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
My nights are filled with pain and restlessness, but I will not complain. I will not let unbelief take possession of my heart. I will talk faith; I will praise God for His wonderful goodness to the children of men.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 38)
July 23, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The nights are long and painful, but Jesus is my Comforter and my Hope. Today I have been able to sit up very little.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 39)
I receive no encouragement from my neighbors, who are unbelievers. They say that I will certainly be a cripple for life; but I know that they do not know. They do not realize that the truth obeyed binds our hearts up with God. We have a Saviour who can heal. David was one who made the Most High his habitation. And although David was rebuked and punished by God for his departing from righteousness, yet the Lord, seeing him penitent and humble, forgave his sins and took him into covenant relation with Himself.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 40)
July 24, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I passed a very restless night and feel somewhat depressed. But I will not yield to despondency. I will not look on the dark side. I wrote a twelve page letter to Dr. Kellogg today. I am instructed to caution him to move guardedly, else he will surely lose his bearings. There are many perplexing questions coming up for decision, and he will need great wisdom in order to keep the way of the Lord. May God give him special grace. He needs a humble, contrite heart, and he needs to walk in constant dependence upon God, abiding under the shadow of the Almighty. I have urged him to remember that the Lord has greatly favored him. His experience will be governed by the dependence that he places upon the High and Holy One. I am afraid for Dr. Kellogg that he will follow unwise advisers.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 41)
July 25, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Last night I spent many wakeful hours in prayer. I am resolved to cast myself, body, soul, and spirit, upon the Lord. I cannot take drugs. They do me no good, but harm. I long for the blessing of the Lord. My heart goes out after God. I tremble at His word. I am encouraged as I look to Jesus and recount His lovingkindnesses: “In my distress I called upon the Lord, and cried unto my God: he heard my voice out of his temple, and my cry came before him, even into his ears.”“He brought me forth also into a large place; he delivered me, because he delighted in me.”Psalm 18:6, 19. “I love the Lord, because he hath heard my voice and my supplications.”Psalm 116:1. This has been my experience day and night during my sickness.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 42)
July 26, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I thank the Lord that I am His child, that I can cry, Abba Father. Although I am in pain day and night, yet the grace of Christ sustains me. If I had not hope in Jesus, how lonely I should be! I have a Saviour who is the light of life. How precious to me is the sight that I catch of Jesus during my long, wakeful hours. “The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God; ... neither can he know them; because they are spiritually discerned.”1 Corinthians 2:14.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 43)
How essential that we have the enlightenment of the Spirit of God, for thus only can we see the glory of Christ, and by beholding become changed from character to character in and through faith in Christ. We turn from the picture of our shortcomings to behold the atonement made for us and we rejoice as we know that we may be clothed with Christ’s righteousness. In Him all fulness dwells. He has grace and pardon for every soul. As by faith we look to Jesus, our faith pierces the shadow, and we adore God for His wondrous love in giving Jesus the Comforter.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 44)
July 27, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I desire that Jesus shall be in my thoughts continually. I pray most earnestly that my will may be completely submerged in the will of God. I pray for the restoring power of Jesus, that I may bear a message to the people of this country. I long to present the simplicity of true godliness, to show that before we enter the kingdom of heaven we must become as little children. We must be as trustful as a child, believing every word that God speaks to us. I am sorry to see that many who are preaching the Word of God have not themselves been refreshed by drinking of the pure water of life. Jesus is not in them a well of water springing up into everlasting life. They are losing much that they might have and are failing to answer the prayer of Christ, because they do not sit at the feet of Jesus and learn of Him.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 45)
July 28, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Last night I obtained some rest, for which I thank my heavenly Father. I am cheered and blessed as I contemplate the life and mission of Christ on this earth. He was in a world which He had created, but He was unrecognized and unhonored by the many. “Foxes have holes,” He said, “and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.”Matthew 8:20. He came to show man the way to the haven of eternal rest.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 46)
The sinner may become a child of God, an heir of heaven. He may rise from the dust and stand forth arrayed in garments of light. Transformed by beholding Jesus, he becomes a partaker of the divine nature. At every step of advance, he sees new beauties in Christ and becomes more like Him in character. “We all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.”2 Corinthians 3:18. Amen and amen.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 47)
July 29, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I praise the Lord that in my affliction I may have the light and love of Jesus. His presence is everything to me—comfort, hope, and soothing balm. Sometimes perplexing thoughts crowd upon my mind, but I will not cherish these thoughts. Jesus will take my troubles if I bring them to Him and ask Him to carry them for me. It is not always easy to have trusting faith. We must behold Jesus by faith as an ever-present help in time of need. We must drink deep of the water of salvation if we would be spiritually refreshed. The Lord is good and merciful. He is my Saviour, my joy and my crown of rejoicing. I will magnify His name.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 48)
July 30, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I praise the Lord this morning for His goodness and mercy. In the night season He reveals Himself to me as full of tender compassion. He encourages me with His sympathy to trust in His love. I know that He does all things well, and that I must be patient and wait for His salvation. The Lord is good. His praise shall be in my heart and on my lips.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 49)
July 31, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Another month has nearly gone. It has passed quickly, although I have suffered so very much pain.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 50)
The spiritual darkness that covers the earth is the result of a separation from God. Christ is the light and life of the world.
(7LtMs, Ms 34, 1892, 51)
Ms 35, 1892
Diary, August 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia August 3-25, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are copied from Ms 20, 1892. See Ms 35b, 1892 for a variant portion. Portions of this manuscript are published in 8MR 358. August 3, 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia
The Lord is good and greatly to be praised. I dare not center my thoughts upon myself. The Word of God, how full of comfort it is, how large with promise! Christ is the way, the truth, and the life. Christ is indeed the Word of life. His words are echoes of what God has said. “He that hath seen me,” He said, “hath seen the Father.”John 14:9. We have no way of knowing what God is except by gaining a knowledge of Christ as He is revealed in the Word.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 1)
August 4, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
During the past night I slept more than usual, and for this I thank my heavenly Father.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 2)
“I will mention the lovingkindnesses of the Lord, and the praises of the Lord according to all that the Lord hath bestowed on us, and the great goodness toward the house of Israel, which he hath bestowed on them according to his mercies, and according to the multitude of his lovingkindnesses. For he said, Surely they are my people, children that will not lie: so he was their Saviour. In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them: in his love and in his pity he redeemed them; and he bare them, and carried them all the days of old.”Isaiah 63:7-9.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 3)
“Where shall wisdom be found? and where is the place of understanding? Man knoweth not the price thereof; neither is it found in the land of the living.”“Behold, the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding.”Job 28:12, 13, 28. Psalm 17:7, 8 and Isaiah 55:8-13 also quoted.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 4)
August 5, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
This has been a very busy day, as we have been sending off the American mail. During the month I have written one hundred and fifty pages. Some of this has gone to Africa, some to Europe, and some to America.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 5)
Sabbath, August 6, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
All attended meeting except Sister Rousseau, May Walling, and me. I rested nearly all day, lying down. In the afternoon May Walling and I rode out that I might be benefited with the air. Walked Kit [?] all the way and nearly all the way back, but was refreshed.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 6)
August 7, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I rested better last night than I expected to, and for this I thank my heavenly Father. Brother Rousseau and his wife have been with us since Friday. Sister Daniells, Sister Starr, and Elder Israel’s two daughters spent the day here, preparing table linen, towels, sheets, etc., for the school which is soon to open. This afternoon I had a very pleasant ride with Willie and Brother Rousseau. We spent the time profitably in talking about the preparation for and management of the school. I pray that this school shall be conducted in such a way as to glorify God. May every lesson given be filled with the riches of true knowledge.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 7)
August 8, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I thank the Lord for His sustaining grace. I had a hard night. It was difficult for me to get into a position where I was free from pain. Brother and Sister Rousseau are still with us, also Elder Israel’s daughters, who are making up the linen for the school boarding home. I am very desirous that every dollar expended in preparing for the opening of this school shall be wisely invested. Strong, unbleached sheets and good, durable table linen have been bought. There are many things yet to be purchased.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 8)
Today I wrote twenty-four pages of letter paper, an address to the brethren and sisters in New Zealand.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 9)
August 9, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
It is a beautiful morning. The Lord is good, and I praise His holy name. I greatly desire a clear, distinct idea of the subject of righteousness by faith in Christ. We have thought and talked on this subject far less than we should have done. Therefore we have dwelt in the shadow of darkness—hopeless, faithless, without power to resist the tempter. We need clearer spiritual eyesight, that like Moses we may be able to endure the seeing of Him who is invisible. There is a great work to be done in Australia, a great work to be done in the Melbourne church. In this city we should have one hundred missionaries at work, but instead there are only a few Bible workers. What does this mean? My cry is, O God, wake up the people, and make them laborers together with Thee. Breathe into those who know the message for this time, the true missionary spirit.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 10)
August 10, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
This morning Emily and Brother Rousseau went to market, getting home again at half past ten. Fannie and Sister Rousseau rode out for an hour or two before dinner; and in the afternoon May Walling, Anna, and I drove to Thomastown, three miles away, to gather mustard and marrow-dock for greens.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 11)
August 11, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Last night I did not sleep well. My mind was troubled, but I tried to lay my burdens at the feet of Jesus. Today I have written twenty pages.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 12)
August 12, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I thank the Lord for rest and sleep during the past night. I cannot ride out today, as my team is to be used by Brother Rousseau in the interest of the school.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 13)
August 13, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I have passed an unusually disagreeable night. I was afflicted with pain in every limb, and seven times during the night I was obliged to change my position. This means much pain.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 14)
August 19, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
W. C. White, May Walling, and I drove to the school, which is ten miles from here, and found those there very busily at work getting things settled. We are well pleased with the place that has been chosen for the school.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 15)
August 24, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
The school opened today. In the morning Marian, Fannie, May Walling, and I drove over from Preston, and after I had rested for a while in Brother Starr’s room, I was taken down to the chapel, where the students had assembled. The meeting was opened by singing and prayer, and then Elder Tenney spoke in regard to our purpose in starting a school in Melbourne, and the difficulties which had been met in finding a suitable place. He expressed his satisfaction that all seemed pleased with the house that had been chosen. So far, not one word of dissatisfaction or criticism had been heard.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 16)
I was then helped to the platform and had much freedom in speaking for half an hour. W. C. White, Elder Starr, and Elder Rousseau followed, and their remarks were timely.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 17)
I was able to remain throughout the meeting. This was a great victory for me. Thank the Lord, oh my soul.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 18)
August 25, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Today all the family excepting Anna and me attended church at North Fitzroy. I shall be glad when the weather is warm enough for me to go to meeting on the Sabbath and bear my testimony to the people.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 19)
There are some things which are urged upon my mind. The very first duty of a Christian is to be an earnest student of the Word of God. There are very few realize what these words mean. He is not to base his knowledge of God upon the opinions of some other men, but upon the truths of the Scriptures. God has given us the Bible as a revelation of Himself. As those who are judgment-bound, we are to meditate upon this revelation and practice its rich treasures.
(7LtMs, Ms 35, 1892, 20)
Ms 35b, 1892
Diary Preston, Melbourne, Australia August 9, 1892 Variant portion of Ms 35, 1892. Previously unpublished.
It is a very beautiful morning. The Lord is good and I praise His holy name. I greatly desire clear and distinct ideas of the righteousness of Christ imputed to us through faith. We have dwelt far less upon this subject than we should. We have therefore dwelt in the shadow of darkness—hopeless, faithless—without moral power to resist the tempter. We need clearer spiritual eyesight, that like Moses we can endure the seeing of the Invisible.
(7LtMs, Ms 35b, 1892, 1)
There is a great work to be done in Australia, a great great work to be done in the Melbourne church. The Lord alone can breathe upon the dead bodies that they shall have life. This is a large city where there should be one hundred missionaries to work and then there would be need of more; yet there are scarcely any—a few women at work in a silent way.
(7LtMs, Ms 35b, 1892, 2)
What does it all mean? My cry is, O God, wake up the people to be laborers together with God. Breathe upon those who know the truth, a true missionary spirit. There is a meeting house to be built. We know not what to do, for we meet in dirty, comfortless halls.
(7LtMs, Ms 35b, 1892, 3)
Ms 36, 1892
Diary, September 1892 Preston, Melbourne, Australia September 2-29, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are copied from Ms 20 and 21, 1892. Previously unpublished. Friday, September 2, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
This Friday the mail had to be closed up. It was a very busy day. I had to watch and pray while closing up the mail and arranging articles or letters to go to the several places where they were intended. To do this and keep the different manuscripts all right required care. Fannie and Emily and Marian were all at work to prepare these matters to be sent, and I thank the Lord I was enabled to get the different letters and manuscript in order to be calligraphed to be sent where they belonged.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 1)
September 3, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Today, Willie, May Walling, and I attended the meeting held in Prahran, where the students meet for church service. Brother Baker and Willie carried me up the stairs in an armchair. We found a goodly number assembled in the commodious little hall.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 2)
I spoke from the seventeenth [chapter] of John, emphasizing the necessity of our constantly seeking to answer Christ’s prayer that His disciples may be one in Him. When we are at variance with one another, how can we be branches of the True Vine?
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 3)
Elder Starr spoke for thirty minutes, following up the same line of thought, and then Brother Rousseau and Willie each spoke a few words. The students followed in quick succession. They bore intelligent testimonies, expressing themselves as having received much light on the Scriptures during the short time they had been at school. The meeting was a profitable one. The Lord was present, and His Spirit was moving upon hearts.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 4)
After the meeting we went to the school, and at the close of the Sabbath the students assembled in one of the large parlors, where a short service was held. I had much freedom in presenting the teachers and students before the Lord, asking Him to give the teachers wisdom and grace in the management of this our first school in Australasia.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 5)
September 4, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I am still at the school. After breakfast this morning, we had a counsel with the school faculty in regard to the best articles of diet to provide for the students, many of whom have been in the habit of eating meat two and three times a day. We decided that the best thing for us to do in regard to the food question would be to begin as we wished to continue, and give the students a wholesome but not a spare diet. The students have expressed themselves as well satisfied with the food. They say that they do not wish to eat largely of meat, for they realize that it will be better for them not to do so. Those of the students who choose can have the third meal, but there are many who have decided to dispense with it. We are glad to see these young people so ready to agree with the judgment of the teachers.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 6)
September 5, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Yesterday afternoon we drove through the district near the school to see if we could find a suitable house for rent. We found one, near the school, which we may try to secure. St. Kilda is one of the prettiest suburbs of Melbourne, and rents are very high. We took dinner at the school, and then made preparations to return home.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 7)
Tuesday, September 6, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Emily and Marian went to the school building to make mattresses which we need. In the evening they attended a lecture given by a lady missionary from India. They returned home at ten o’clock.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 8)
September 12, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Today May Walling, Sarah Belden, and I rode over to the school. We looked at some houses which are to let, but did not find any suitable for us. We took dinner with Brother and Sister Daniells. He wished to see me in regard to my coming visit to Adelaide. W. C. White came in at noon, and we had a long consultation, which lasted till five o’clock. There were many things to be considered. We laid plans for holding a series of meetings in Adelaide.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 9)
September 13, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
We did not get home from the school yesterday evening until after dark. I rested well during the night. I am grateful to my heavenly Father that my strength is increasing. I can use my limbs much better than I could. During my wakeful hours my mind is busy planning how we can best be a blessing to the believers in this country, and how we can best work for unbelievers. The work here is still in its infancy, and it will be bound about unless the hearts of those who believe the truth are softened and subdued by the grace of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 10)
September 14, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Last night I slept very little. So far the weather this month has been stormy. We endure the unpleasantness the more cheerfully when we think that farmers are rejoicing in the prospect of a good crop.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 11)
Elder Daniells left Melbourne today for Adelaide. We received our mail from America this afternoon. The mail was small in comparison to what it has been, but the letters were important. Willie and I have been talking together in reference to our future plans. One thing we feel certain of: We shall remain in Australia for another year, until we see the work placed on a broader basis. We dare not leave it as it is.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 12)
September 15, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
This morning we were happily surprised by receiving a large package of letters from America. I must set to work in earnest to answer these letters. We are approaching the time when Elder G. C. Tenney shall leave for America, and there are many questions that must be considered and settled before he goes.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 13)
September 17, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Today I spoke to our people in North Fitzroy, in a small hall in the Echo office. The room was well filled. A number not of our faith were present. It made me feel at home to be once more in the congregation of the saints. I spoke very plainly, and with much freedom.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 14)
September 21, 1892
September 18, 19, 20, and 21 were occupied in writing American mail, and in preparing for our trip to Adelaide. Elder Daniells writes that he has not yet been able to find a suitable house for us, but we shall leave Melbourne for Adelaide on Monday, the twenty-sixth. Last Thursday May and I drove to the school. We drew up to the barn in a sharp shower of rain. I was taken in a chair to Sister Daniells’ room, and made very comfortable. Sister Daniells has given me this room to occupy till I leave. She has received a letter from her husband, saying that he has found a house for us.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 15)
Thursday, Sept. 22, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
Willie left us today to return to Melbourne. We felt sad to have him go.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 16)
September 23, 1892 Preston, Melbourne
I slept little during the night. This morning we sent Elder Daniells a telegram to engage the house for us. I am not feeling as well as I could wish. The arrival of the mail and the labor of answering the letters, together with the confusion and taxation of packing up for our journey, made me very sick. On Wednesday Sister McKussey and her sister called. I had a short conversation with them.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 17)
All these things coming together have prostrated me. I am so lame that I cannot move without pain. I greatly fear that I shall not be able to endure the journey to Adelaide.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 18)
September 28, 1892 Adelaide, Australia
On Monday, September 26, we left Melbourne for Adelaide, reaching here at half past ten the next morning. Elder Daniells met us at the station, and I was placed in the baggage elevator, and so brought to the level of the street. Thus we avoided climbing the long flight of stairs. I was immediately driven to the house that we are to occupy. It is a furnished house, and we are pleased with it. The rent is twenty-five dollars a month. I am to have the use of the pony and phaeton. This is a great favor. The carriage is easy, and the pony manageable and a good traveler.
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 19)
Friday, September 29, 1892
Rode out to get some things in town..
(7LtMs, Ms 36, 1892, 20)
Ms 37, 1892
Diary, October 1892 Adelaide, Australia October 1-30, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are copied from Ms 7 and 21, 1892, and are published in 3MR 377-378; 9MR 339-341. Sabbath, October 1, 1892 Adelaide, South Australia,
It rained hard this morning, and I thought that I should have to remain at home. But we got ready, and by that time the rain had stopped so that we drove to the place of meeting without getting wet. I spoke from the first three verses of the fourteenth chapter of John. We had a large congregation and good attention.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 1)
Sunday, October 2, 1892 Adelaide
I spoke again this morning at eleven. The congregation was large and attentive, and I had much freedom in speaking from John 14, verses 4-15.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 2)
Sabbath, October 8, 1892 Adelaide
The morning was very dull. Heavy clouds covered the sky, and at seven o’clock rain began to fall. We succeeded in reaching the meeting place without a wetting and found an interested congregation. I was lifted above my infirmities and spoke with much freedom, showing the necessity of having a personal experience in the things of God. I tried to impress those present with the importance of improving the talent of voice. The voice is God’s gift to man, and by persevering effort we may learn to speak to God in prayer with clear, distinct voices. The gift of speech has been greatly perverted. Many in offering prayer speak in low, indistinct tones, covering the face with the hands, as if they were ashamed. They do not come to the throne of grace with Christlike assurance, lifting up holy hands to God without fear or doubting. Whether praying of bearing testimony, they murmur a few unintelligible words. Who is edified or encouraged or blessed by such speaking? “Ye are my witnesses,” God says [Isaiah 43:10]; but how can He be glorified by testimonies and prayers that cannot be heard by the assembly?
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 3)
I entreated the believers to improve in their manner of speaking at religious services. God expects His children to show that the truth does not dwarf the mind, but enlightens and broadens and strengthens it. Connection with the Lord Jesus Christ gives solidity and power to every faculty of the mind.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 4)
In the social meeting that followed the preaching service, many excellent testimonies were borne.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 5)
October 9, 1892 Adelaide
I passed a very restless night, being so nervous that I could sleep but little. The weather all through the night was tempestuous, with thunder and lightning and sharp showers.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 6)
This morning I spoke at eleven o’clock. My mind and heart are full of the important subject contained in the seventeenth chapter of John. As I think of the possibilities contained in the prayer of Christ for His disciples and all who should believe on Him through their word, my faith is strengthened, and I gain a higher idea of what the Christian may become by striving to answer this prayer.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 7)
October 10, 1892 Adelaide
I did not rest well last night. I rose at five and wrote a letter of ten pages to my son Willie. Early in the morning, Brother Higgins brought the spring seat for our carriage. He took breakfast with us and joined us in worship. After dinner we drove to the post office to mail our letters. Elder Daniells stayed in the city to hear Mr. and Mrs. Clark, leaders in the Christian Endeavor movement, and May Walling and I drove on into a large, beautiful park. On leaving this park, we went out at another entrance, and May lost her way, and drove in an opposite direction from what she should have done. At last we reached familiar ground, and soon found our way to our cottage.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 8)
We see much work to be done in Adelaide. Oh that those who believe in Christ would strive to answer His prayer. Then indeed should we be the light of the world.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 9)
October 11, 1892 Adelaide
Last night I got some sleep, but the pain in my limbs makes it impossible for me to rest as much as I should. But I will not be discouraged. I will trust in Him who is my strength and my deliverer. He will be my restorer. My only hope is in Him. If I recover my health, His name shall have all the glory. I cannot walk much.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 10)
I cannot bend my knees in prayer, but the Lord knows my infirmities, and He will not charge me with irreverence.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 11)
Elder Tenney arrived here from Melbourne about eleven o’clock this morning. He brought me letters from Willie and manuscripts from Marian. Elder Tenney leaves tomorrow on his long journey to America to attend the General Conference. We made the most of the time while he was here, talking together till the afternoon.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 12)
October 11, 1892
I am now in Adelaide. In many respects it resembles Copenhagen, but on a much smaller and less elaborate scale.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 13)
We have a little cottage of six rooms all furnished, the weekly rent of which is one pound five shillings sterling. The church have kindly hired us a horse and phaeton, for which they pay a pound str. a week. We feed the horse and, as Elder Daniells is with us, he cares for him. Nearly every day I ride. We have been having considerable rain and clouds and cool weather. The inhabitants say it is generally very hot here at this season.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 14)
I am glad to report to you that I am recovering my health. I am not able to kneel or to use my limbs to ascend steps or stairs. I can manage with help to climb two or three steps that are not too high; but I cannot do more than this now. I have been here two weeks today and have been strengthened by the Lord to speak to this people five times: have spoken Sabbath and Sunday forenoons. Last Sunday I spoke twice. In the morning I spoke to a good congregation and at five o’clock to our own people on missionary labor. The Lord gave me His precious blessing.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 15)
Last Sabbath after the forenoon meeting we had a thunder storm and lightning which continued all night. A very mild thunder storm is considered as terrific and powerful, while we from America would think no more of it than the low rumbling of the trains.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 16)
We’ve had storms and clouds most of the time since we’ve been here, and we long for sunshine. The residents say that at this season of the year it is generally quite hot and the grass begins to look gray. Now everything is in its glory. As we ride to and from the city, a distance of about two miles, the air is perfumed with orange blossoms. Wherever we go are the pleasant parks, roomy and abundant. There is much pains taken to cultivate flowers. I have never seen a city, in any country, that is laid out and planned for pleasantness and health as Adelaide.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 17)
But my great burden is how are these people in North Adelaide, in East Adelaide, and the different suburbs, to be reached with the truth? The church membership is about one hundred and fifty, which is more than one half of what the membership is in Melbourne. But where are the workers? There is no minister abiding here.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 18)
October 12, 1892 Adelaide
I had a very restless night, and slept but little. Last night Elder Tenney spoke to our people here. There was a good attendance, and they had a profitable meeting. This morning, before Elder Tenney left, we had a solemn season of prayer. We earnestly besought the Lord to let His blessing rest upon our brother during his long journey. Elder Tenney feels very humble and inefficient. He prayed most earnestly that the Lord would quicken his understanding, so that he might be able to discern the needs of the situation and communicate to the brethren that which it is essential for them to know, in order that they may plan for missionary work in this country, in India, and in the other places that Elder Tenney will visit on his way home. Elder Daniells and I united heartily in this prayer, and the Spirit of the Lord rested upon this parting scene. We believe that God will give Elder Tenney wisdom and judgment, and that his journey will be productive of good.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 19)
October 13, 1892 Adelaide
I rested and slept much better during the past night. I thank my heavenly Father for His matchless love. I can say from the heart, in sincerity and truth, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ.”Ephesians 1:3. I need to cultivate constantly a thankful spirit, that I may appreciate the grace so freely given us, “to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace.”Vs. 6, 7.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 20)
October 14, 1892 Adelaide
My mind goes out to Elder Tenney, journeying alone to America. May the Lord bless him, is my prayer.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 21)
I am not yet free from pain. At times I suffer considerably. The lower part of my spine is very painful. I try to sleep, but cannot lie in the same position for more than two hours at a time.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 22)
October 15, 1892 Adelaide
Sabbath. This morning I spoke to our people from the first chapter of second Peter. The Lord blessed me in speaking, and the Spirit of God was impressing hearts during the services.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 23)
October 16, 1892 Adelaide
I spoke again this morning, but every such effort causes me aftersuffering. I am admonished that I must not be imprudent by overtaxing my nerves and muscles. But when I am standing before the people, holding forth the Word of life, I feel as if I were before the judgment seat of God, with those to whom I have spoken. I feel that I must leave nothing unsaid that might influence some soul to make his peace with God.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 24)
Encouragement was given those present this morning that if I were able, I would attend the missionary meeting to be held in the afternoon. Before the time of meeting I was in great pain, but I decided that nevertheless I would act my part, trusting in the Lord to strengthen me. I was not disappointed. The Lord gave me freedom, and I spoke for about forty minutes, in the demonstration of the Spirit and with power.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 25)
October 17, 1892 Adelaide
I thank the Lord for His goodness and lovingkindness to me. I slept better last night, and my heart is resting and rejoicing in the love of God. I am writing many letters to go to America.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 26)
October 18, 1892 Adelaide
Last night I slept well for some hours. I still suffer considerable pain in the lower part of my spine, but I can now dress and undress myself. I have sweet meditation on the love and righteousness of Christ, which He gives us, though we are wholly
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 27)
October 20, 1892 Adelaide
Today we took our lunch and drove into the hills. The scenery reminded me of Colorado. Everything was clothed with living green, and was very beautiful to look upon. We passed some fine homes, round which roses were blooming in great profusion. While I did not covet any of these residences, yet I thought that one could write much better in such a place than in the city.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 28)
At noon we ate our lunch under a large, spreading tree, and then turned homeward. We could have driven much further, but I dared not do this, as I was becoming weary.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 29)
October 22, 1892 Adelaide
I spoke to our people again today, and the Lord blessed me. The attendance was the largest that we have yet had. The people are being helped and encouraged and strengthened. I praise the Lord that He has help for us just when we most need it.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 30)
October 26, 1892 Adelaide
We are busily engaged in getting our letters ready to send to America. We had promised to visit Brother and Sister Holland, and after dinner today Elder Daniells, May and I went to fill the appointment. Through the temptations of the enemy, Sister Holland has given up the truth. In this case we saw the results of unwise management. Elder Curtis has not acted the part of a faithful shepherd. He preached to the people, but there his labors ended. He allowed matters of a temporal nature to absorb the time and attention that should have been given to souls. He did not minister to the needs of sinners, and as a result, several of the church members were tempted. He did not visit the believers when they were sick. When they were absent from church, he did not inquire into the matter. For nearly a year and a half Sister Holland did not attend meetings, but Elder Curtis did not visit her. He was told of her spiritual condition, but still he made no effort to help her. Brother Holland is still a member of the church, and we hope that his wife may be restored to the fold of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 31)
After a short conversation, we all bowed in prayer, and the Lord breathed upon us His Holy Spirit. We felt the presence of God, and we greatly hope that this effort shall not be in vain.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 32)
October 27, 1892 Adelaide
The American mail closed today. I sent off a large number of letters, about one hundred and fifty pages all together. The strain of writing this has been very heavy. After the letters had been sent to the post office, we all rode into the hills to see the waterfalls.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 33)
October 29, 1892 Adelaide
I attended meeting and spoke from the fifteenth chapter of John. The Lord came very near by His Holy Spirit. I invited those who had no evidence of their acceptance with God to come forward, that we might unite in prayer. Many responded, and we had an excellent season of prayer. Those who had been treating the erring in an unscriptural manner made confession and asked the forgiveness of their brethren and sisters, and especially of those whom their unwise course had driven from the fold. The softening, subduing influence of the Holy Spirit was felt upon hearts. We are assured that the presence of Jesus was with us, and we are sure that this church will see better days.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 34)
October 30, 1892 Adelaide
Another restless night. I fear that I am speaking and writing too much. Since the 28th I have written 50 pages, which I sent to Melbourne today by Elder Daniells for the next mail. Elder Daniells left for Melbourne this afternoon. After he had gone, May Walling and I drove to Parkside to post some letters, and then we rode about for half an hour in a pleasant locality in full view of the mountains. On returning to the house we found several letters awaiting us, one from W. C. White, one from Captain Eldridge, one from Elder Curtis and one from Marian, my helper in my work I wrote a short letter in answer to Willie’s, and then we drove to the station to post it on the train.
(7LtMs, Ms 37, 1892, 35)
Ms 38, 1892
Diary, November 1892 Adelaide, Australia November 3-30, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are copied from Ms 21, 1892, and are published in Ev 453-455; 1MR 385; 4MR 43; 9MR 347; 4Bio 47. Thursday, November 3, 1892 Adelaide, South Australia,
I had an appointment to meet several sisters at Sister Childs’, Thursday p.m. We had, we trust, a profitable interview. Mr. Childs and their children do not keep the Sabbath. Sister Childs is a devoted Christian. We had a precious season of prayer and singing. Mr. Childs took us out in his garden and showed us the flowers he was cultivating. It was a very pleasant sight to see the beauties of nature. When we reached home it was nearly dark.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 1)
Friday, November 4, 1892 Adelaide
It is preparation day for the Sabbath. We always find Friday a short day. I have not much strength. There have been showers today. Ventured to ride out just before the Sabbath, and the clouds hung over us very dark and it commenced to sprinkle, but we did not get wet. We had thunder and lightning and showers during the night.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 2)
November 5, 1892 Adelaide
It has been a pleasant day, but I have been almost strengthless. We attended meeting, and invited our next door neighbor to go with us. She talked freely as we drove to the meeting place, but on our return she looked very solemn, and said nothing. I spoke on the parable of the man without a wedding garment, and we had a solemn meeting. The lady afterward told May that she was sorry that she had not attended all the meetings that have been held since we came.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 3)
She declared that she would not miss one while we remained. Oh, how I long to see this church standing where it is their privilege to stand—as laborers together with God.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 4)
November 6, 1892 Adelaide
I praise my heavenly Father for a better night’s rest than usual. During the night my heart was drawn out in earnest prayer for our people in this place. I long to see them making earnest efforts to do service for Christ. In the afternoon Brother Clawton and his two little girls came to see me. We had planned to drive into the mountains, and Brother Clawton was going to put his horse into our buggy and drive us. But I had a burden of soul for Brother and Sister Holland, and I felt that I could not go into the mountains and delay the Lord’s business. With very imperfect directions, May and I started out to find Brother Holland’s place. We went here and there, and at last we were successful.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 5)
I told Brother and Sister Holland that I had come to talk with them. We began talking at half past two, and continued until five. Sister Holland left the church because she felt that there was a lack of Christlike love and courtesy. Elder Canright’s book was placed in her hands, and she read his tirade against me. Not knowing me, she was disaffected, and not knowing him, she believed what he said.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 6)
I tried to do all in my power to help Sister Holland. She wept nearly all the time that we were talking. I think the Spirit of the Lord touched her heart. I prayed with them, and then left them in the hands of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 7)
November 7, 1892 Adelaide
I rested well through the night. At half past four I rose and began writing. At ten o’clock May Walling and I rode out to visit Sister Ethelridge. We called on Sister Allen, who told us where to find Sister Ethelridge. We had a pleasant visit of about two hours with Sister Ethelridge, and then returned home. At the Parkside post office we found a letter from Willie, which we were glad to get. It is now thought probable that Elder Daniells will spend the week of prayer in Adelaide.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 8)
November 8, 1892 Adelaide
I slept well through the night. During the day I drove to the house where Sister Fallows is boarding with her children. We took her out to ride with us, and had a long talk with her. She is a woman who had seen great trouble through a godless, profligate husband. She cannot live with him and obey the Lord’s requirements.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 9)
November 9, 1892 Adelaide
In response to an earnest invitation, we drove out to a pleasant grove where the parents and children of the Sabbath school were having a picnic. It was a very windy day, and at first it seemed presumptuous for me to attempt to speak. But a sheltered place was found under a hedge of wattle trees, and I spoke for about half an hour. A number of unbelievers were present, and seemed much interested.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 10)
November 10, 1892 Adelaide
I wrote till noon, and after dinner we—May Walling and I—drove to Bourden to fill an appointment to meet with some sisters there. We had a very precious season of prayer, believing Christ’s promise that where two or three meet together in His name, He meets with them to bless them. I read some important matter to those present, and talked with them. I labored harder than when I speak on the Sabbath, for I was with them for nearly two hours. It was almost dark when we reached home; but I was blessed of the Lord, and happy in His love.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 11)
November 11, 1892 Adelaide
I fear that I have been doing too much. Since Sabbath I have written eighty-six pages of letter paper, besides making several visits. This afternoon I called at Brother and Sister Holland’s and left some books. I tried to reach Sister Holland by presenting every inducement and encouragement possible for her to press on in the upward way. But she seems so greatly provoked by the way in which she says that she and her husband have been treated, that I greatly fear for her. May the Lord bring them to a better state of mind, so that they may appreciate the truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 12)
Sabbath, November 12, 1892 Adelaide
I spoke today on the Sabbath question, and the Lord gave me much freedom. A number who are not Sabbathkeepers were present. After the meeting Brother Holland asked Emily to be sure to write out the discourse, as he would like a copy of it.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 13)
He said that he was deeply impressed. I had promised to speak to the Christian Endeavor Society, and this I did immediately after the other meeting. This made nearly two hours of speaking, and I was thoroughly tired and glad to rest when I reached home.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 14)
In the afternoon I wrote ten pages on the Sabbath question to send to Sister Holland, who was not at the meeting this morning.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 15)
November 13, 1892 Adelaide
It has been warm today, and very pleasant. I hear that the words I spoke to the parents and children in the park were well received and made a deep impression. The record of how the mothers brought their children to Jesus, and of how He received them, should make a strong appeal to parents not to neglect their duty. The disciples would have sent the mothers away, but the Saviour said, “Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not.”Mark 10:14. And drawing them to Him, He spoke words which till the close of life they never forgot.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 16)
The lesson is for parents today. Take your children to the Saviour. Place them where they can learn of Him.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 17)
November 14, 1892 Adelaide
I rested till about three this morning, and then arose and began writing. My mind is exceedingly burdened. I fear that many who claim to be Christians will fail of gaining eternal life because they do not accept the Word of God as verity and truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 18)
Today I have had some unfavorable symptoms. My head refused to work, and I could not see distinctly. I was obliged to stop writing, and lie down. Later on in the afternoon I rode out. I received a letter from Willie, with a proposition that we remain in Adelaide a month longer. Elder Daniells will return in about ten days, and will remain during the week of prayer. I have written eighteen pages today.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 19)
November 15, 1892 Adelaide
I have much writing to do for the American mail. I am increasing in strength physically, and my soul is reaching out after more of the Spirit of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 20)
November 16, 1892 Adelaide
Today I have written Elder Olsen four pages, W. C. White four pages, Elder Haskell ten pages, and Brother and Sister Holland ten pages.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 21)
November 17, 1892 Adelaide
The Lord gave me rest and sleep during the night. I looked over my writings preparatory to moving. Have written: 2 pages letter paper to Elder Loughborough, 6 pages letter paper to Dr. Kellogg, 2 pages letter paper to Sister Hall, 4 pages letter paper to Elder Haskell, 6 pages of letter paper to Elder Olsen.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 22)
November 18, 1892 Adelaide
Rested well during the night. Today have written 10 pages.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 23)
Today has been a busy day for me. It is quite warm, and I feel a lack of vitality. Elder Daniells arrived this afternoon. We were glad to meet him, and to hear of the progress of the work in Melbourne.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 24)
November 19, 1892 Adelaide
I was weak in physical strength. I did not attend meeting. Elder Daniells carried on the exercises of the meeting, and I remained at home and rested as far as it is possible for me to rest. Wrote 14 pages on Isaiah 58:12-14.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 25)
November 20, 1892 Adelaide
At two o’clock today I visited Brother and Sister Holland, and read some things that I had been writing to meet the difficulties existing in Sister Holland’s mind. I labored with her until past five o’clock. She showed a very tender spirit, and I pray that this sheep of God’s pasture will be brought back to the fold.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 26)
Monday, November 21, 1892 Adelaide
I wrote a few pages, but my mind is not clear. My head is confused. Have taken some cold. At two p.m. rode to the dentist and had my teeth attended to and left a set of teeth to be mended. In the morning I wrote four pages to Willie. In the afternoon wrote fourteen pages on how to celebrate Christmas.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 27)
Tuesday, November 22, 1892 Adelaide
I could not sleep after three o’clock. I commenced my writing at four o’clock.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 28)
Thursday, November 24, 1892 Adelaide
I rose at four o’clock. Mail closes at one p.m. We have a large mail.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 29)
November 26, 1892 Adelaide
Today I am sixty-five years old. I spoke to our people from the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. I dwelt particularly upon the necessity of making up the breach that the man of sin has made in the law of God. I felt the power of God resting upon me, and I long to see souls converted.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 30)
November 27, 1892 Adelaide
Today I visited Sister K. and her daughter. The daughter recently met with an accident. A tub of hot water slipped from her hands, and her foot was badly scalded. It has been a great disappointment to her that she has not been able to attend the meetings. We talked and prayed with her, and the Lord drew very near as we entreated Him to bless both mother and daughter.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 31)
We next visited Sister Gurner, who is a widow. She has been thought by some to be a restless, complaining woman, and has been called a murmurer. But when I learned that she has not been able to read for twenty-eight years, I thought that instead of criticizing her, those of her sisters in the faith who have the blessing of eyesight should visit her and read to her. Job says, “I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame.”Job 29:15. It is the duty of those who have sight to minister to the blind, so that the afflicted ones shall feel their loss as little as possible. We had a season of prayer with this sister, and the tender Spirit of the Lord rested upon us. We talked with Sister Gurner’s daughter, a girl of about sixteen, telling her of the love of Jesus and entreating her to give her heart to the Saviour. I told her that if she would accept Christ as her Saviour, He would be her support in every trial, and would give her peace and rest in His love.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 32)
We then went to see Brother and Sister Holland. Brother Holland is a changeable, vacillating man. Today he wished to pour all his troubles into my ears. These troubles seem to grow out of an unhappy disposition, but he is ready to charge all his failures upon something someone has done or has not done. He declares that there have been wrongs in the church, but as he talked, I could see that his disposition would make trouble for him wherever he might go. He will think himself capable of teaching the whole church, when he himself needs to learn the first principles of Christianity.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 33)
Monday, November 28, 1892 Adelaide
We left Adelaide for Melbourne to tarry over a short time at Ballarat, which was directly on our way to Melbourne. Our journey was pleasant. We saw the land was very uneven, with many rolling hills and deep hollows. For many miles the trees we saw were mostly gum trees. Then there were very small houses. The district seemed to be barren and poor. We came to scenery that was more attractive. There was a growth of cedar and pine trees, which relieved the sameness of the gum trees. This journey was not taxing to me. I had my berth made up at seven o’clock and lay down in a comfortable bed made easy by my own bedding.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 34)
Tuesday, November 29, 1892
Tuesday morning, November 29, at a quarter after six we were at Ballarat. We found our friends waiting at the depot to welcome us. They seemed overjoyed that at last I was able to make them a call and spend a few days with them.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 35)
Brother James had procured a horse and carriage for me to use while I remain at Ballarat. We drove out with Elder Daniells to Brother James’. May Walling was with us. We found a large, roomy house with every convenience for comfort. Brother James is a gardener, a hard-working man. He and his wife love the truth. They are simple in their habits, cheerful, kind, and courteous and hospitable to all; and they love the Lord. There is not much that they can depend on this season. Fruit trees bear very little. A blight seems to have come to the cherry trees in this section. They have a large flower garden and flowers in rich variety and profusion are cultivated.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 36)
This day has been mild and sunny and we enjoyed it.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 37)
Wednesday, November 30, 1892 Ballarat
It is rainy today. I rested excellently well during the night. We are confined indoors most of the day. I walked out with Sister James a short distance.
(7LtMs, Ms 38, 1892, 38)
Ms 39, 1892
Diary, December 1892 Ballarat, Melbourne, Australia December 1-31, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are copied from Ms 17, 1892, and portions are published in 8MR 51-55; 14MR 8. Thursday, December 1, 1892 Ballarat, Australia
The rain is gone but it is cloudy and cold and unpleasant. The sun came out a short time but veiled itself in shadows and clouds.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 1)
Sister James was my companion, to drive the horse, and we visited Sister Innis and Sister Pierce. Here we found a home of deep affliction. The son of Sister Innis had been in poor health some time, with lung difficulty. He made a visit to Melbourne and seemed to improve in health. He returned to Ballarat and had much pleasure in anticipating the visit Sister White was to make, and he said he would drive the horse which would be furnished so that she could ride out, and it would be a great pleasure to him to wait on her.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 2)
We arrived Tuesday morning. Wednesday there was a social prayer meeting, and Brother Innis was called upon to pray. He did so, and immediately after commenced bleeding at the lungs. Thursday morning we heard the news. Sister James drove the horse, and she and I called on the sick. He could not talk, but was grateful to see us. I prayed with him and then went into another room where Lizzie, his sister, had been confined for seven months. She was very much afflicted, but cheerful, trying to do something with her hands, and to write letters—missionary letters.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 3)
We felt so sad for the mother who was nursing her son. He is married and has a little child a few weeks old. The wife and young mother could wait on her husband some, but she was compelled to care for the little one that required much attention; therefore this increase of a family of three is a tax upon the mother, and the burden of nurse taxes her sorely. We prayed with and for the afflicted sister, and the poor burdened mother, that the Lord would give her strength and grace to bear up under the weight of care and affliction that are pressing her so severely.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 4)
We then called at the store where the other members of the family were at work at millinery and dressmaking business. All looked so worn and anxious, but this family have been sound in the faith from the first, unselfish, working for others, trying to do good in every way they possibly can, and we believe the Lord will bear them through the furnace of trial. The gold will be purified.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 5)
We rode round the lake, then called on Sister Parkinson. She was so glad to see us. She embraced the Sabbath under strong convictions, through reading her Bible. She was surprised as the light flashed upon her. She talked with her hired girl and told her her convictions, and she saw that they were keeping Sunday, which was not the day the Lord had sanctified and blessed. They immediately commenced keeping the Sabbath, although they had never heard a discourse or read anything of our peculiar faith. She has several sons, but not one is with her in the faith, although she has held firmly and unwaveringly the truth which she knows was taught her by the Holy Spirit of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 6)
We then called upon the dentist. My teeth were troubling me. He thought the filling would have to be drilled out and the nerve killed. I have an appointment for next Tuesday afternoon. I was pleased with the words and appearance of this stranger dentist.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 7)
Friday, December 2, 1892 Ballarat
I have been very busy writing. Elder Daniells came about noon. Willie came on the next train, and I did not see him that night.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 8)
We had a small meeting in the dining room, and I spoke with much freedom. Most of those who attended were not of our faith. They seemed much pleased with the meeting and said they would come and hear me on Sunday. The blessing of the Lord was in our midst. I opened the meeting with prayer and closed it with prayer. Elder Daniells and Willie were at the meeting in Ballarat.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 9)
Sabbath, December 3, 1892 Ballarat
I did not rest well during the night, but I do not regret speaking to the few, for I hope this is a seed sown that may spring up and bear fruit to the glory of God. Sabbath I spoke to the church, to our people. A number of outsiders were present. I had freedom in speaking from John 14. We then had a social meeting. Quite a number bore testimony for the truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 10)
Sunday, December 4, 1892 Ballarat
Sunday I spoke in the hired hall, to a good congregation, from (1 John 3:1): “Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God.” All listened with the deepest interest. I was gratified to see so large a number present, apparently of the best class of society. The Lord gave me strength to preach the gospel of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 11)
Monday, December 5, 1892 Ballarat
In the afternoon Sister James went with me to ride, and [she] drove the horse. We visited at Brother Hoskins’ home. His wife is sister of Sister Innis. Sister Hoskins has an aged mother living with her, who is eighty-nine years old. She was very glad to see me. Her eyesight is good. She reads considerably. She said, “Oh, I am so happy to see you. I have read your books, and they have been a great blessing to me.” She is hard of hearing. I prayed with them, and the sweet Spirit of the Lord was in our midst. Brother Hoskins came in season to bow with us in prayer. We then parted with them.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 12)
After I was in the carriage, the aged mother came on the piazza to see us leave. I waved my handkerchief to her. She waved her hand in response, as promptly as if she were a young girl. We rode partially around the lake. We stepped into the Botanical Gardens, but I found my limbs too weak to walk or stand upon them much, and was glad to get into the carriage and take our course homeward. I lay down as soon as I returned. In the evening we met Willie, Emily, and May, and learned they had visited the Botanical Garden, coming there soon after we left.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 13)
Tuesday, December 6, 1892 Ballarat
I had a good sleep last night, for which I thank the Lord. I am grateful the Lord is healing my tooth. The terrible operation I dreaded so much, of drilling out the filling and killing the nerve, will not have to be borne.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 14)
Willie, Emily, and May visited the mine, and went down into he bowels of the earth. Emily and May came back. Willie found he had time to get to the cars and he took his satchel from Brother King’s and took the cars for Melbourne, thinking he could in thus doing save half a day.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 15)
Sister Parkinson came in the afternoon to visit me. We had a pleasant interview. She related her experience in coming into the truth, and in her being cut off from the church because she kept the Sabbath. Through her influence Brother and Sister James came into the truth, and all are steadfast in the truth. At about half past seven we were much surprised to meet Lizzie James. She heard her mother was not well, and she came from the school home. We were all glad to see her.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 16)
Wednesday, December 7, 1892 Ballarat
My rest was not as good as Tuesday night’s, but thank the Lord I slept quite well. Before it was scarcely light I arose and after offering up my prayer to the Lord commenced to write, and wrote very diligently until noon.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 17)
In the early morning there was a rainbow in the west, amid the clouds. It has been stormy, with thunder and lightning and short showers.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 18)
I have written almost constantly today. I expected to ride out after dinner, but the changeable weather forbade this. One moment the sun is shining, and in a very short time the clouds cover the sun and there is a downpour of large, heavy drops of rain.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 19)
Sister James, Emily, and May Walling went out to the Sisters Pierce and Innis to see about their hats. The showers continued at intervals all afternoon. May gave Sister James a treatment—massage—and she is trying to educate Lizzie how to treat her mother.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 20)
Thursday, December 8, 1892 Ballarat, Australia
I rose from my bed just before five o’clock and after a season of prayer attended to my writing. I have written two articles for the Instructor.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 21)
The family calculated I would go out to the lake this afternoon and see the Botanical Garden, but I could not walk about without great taxation. My limbs are weak, because I have been able to use them but very little for the past ten months. I am improving and can walk very well a little, but if I presume to walk more than a little, it is very taxing. Sister James, her two daughters, May Walling, and Emily have gone to the Botanical Gardens.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 22)
A sister, poor in this world’s goods but rich in faith, came to Brother James’ with expectation there was to be a meeting, but it was to be Friday at the commencing of the Sabbath. She had, although in ill health, walked nearly three miles. I left my writing and visited with her, and we had a praying season. The Lord blessed us. This sister is unable to sleep; has been thus twenty-five years. It is a great affliction. She sleeps a little, but very little.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 23)
Friday, December 9, 1892 Ballarat
I am thankful for rest in sleep. I arose at five o’clock, dressed, and sought the Lord in prayer, and then commenced my writing. It is a cold, windy, disagreeable day.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 24)
The sun shines occasionally. We are expecting Elder Daniells today, and have hope that he will bring from Melbourne our mail from America. I am anxious to hear from our friends.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 25)
I have an appointment tonight. I have but little strength in my limbs. Before I am aware of it, my limbs lose their power of walking. A few days ago I fell on my back. The ground was rough. I could not get up for some time. No one was with me to help me.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 26)
Elder Daniells came about eight o’clock. We had a room full, and I spoke as long and earnestly to them as if there were thousands to hear. How could I do otherwise? The subject is the same, that of the plan of salvation—the sufferings of Christ to save fallen man, His resurrection and ascension, and His second appearing, coming in power and great glory. I dwelt upon the claims of the fourth commandment and the relation of the Old Testament to the New.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 27)
Minister Porter preached against the Sabbath last Sunday evening, and stated we had nothing to do with the Old Testament Scriptures. He swept all by the board, stating the Old Testament was for the Jews alone. He proved nothing, but made assertions only, as if every statement he made was to be accepted as verity and truth, without one syllable of proof.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 28)
Sabbath, December 10, 1892 Ballarat
I am feeling quite weak this morning. Suffered considerable pain with rheumatism in my limbs. We are having a very fine day, but I feel languid.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 29)
Rode one mile to the hall. A goodly number were assembled. The house could not have been properly ventilated. My head was confused. I think I came near fainting. I called for air, but I was so very weak. I called May. She came to me, and I went into an adjoining room and wet my head and remained while they were singing the last hymn. I was so weak I could not at first stand straight, but after a little I was raise above my weakness. I felt such intense interest in the subject of (1 Peter 1) that I did not think of my weakness.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 30)
Oh, how my heart was drawn out for love of souls, how I desired to see them walking in the light which was shining upon their pathway! I made special remarks upon (verses 10-12), showing the importance and sacredness of the prophecies, and that we were not prepared to cut out the Old Testament Scriptures, for Christ was speaking in the Old Testament as well as the New Testament.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 31)
The Pierce and Innis family are wonderful, important helpers in the church. They are very much afflicted now with sickness. The young man Innis has been bleeding at the lungs. This is the third time. The doctor gives no encouragement that he will recover. His sister has been sick seven months. The carriage I have for my use took the sister to meeting last Sabbath, and she felt greatly blessed that she could hear Sister White in Ballarat. Her brother and Lizzie Innis were both brought in the phaeton to the hall, and the aged grandmother of these children was present at the meeting. She is 89 years old. There were four generations present—the grandmother, the daughter, the sick children, and Brother Innis and his little one. Brother Innis looked so white and pale we feared it was too much for him, but he and his sick sister enjoyed the ride to and from the meeting, remained all through the exercises, and say they enjoyed it and were greatly blessed.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 32)
After the discourse I read the letter from Elder Olsen to those present. All seemed to feel they were much favored to hear the selections in reference to Lansing camp meeting. Certainly such good reports should be passed along to cheer the hearts of all who love God.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 33)
Sunday, December 11, 1892 Ballarat
It is a very cloudy, stormy, windy morning. The rain has been coming down all night. At times it pours down. About nine o’clock the clouds rolled away and the sun shone upon us. The wind is strong.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 34)
I rode into Ballarat to speak at three p.m. We had a good congregation. The people were just such a class as I am pleased to address. As I took out my glasses to put them on, one arm was broken, and I could do nothing with them, so I gave my text (John 3:16): “For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” The Lord strengthened me in body and in spirit, and through His grace I spoke in the power and demonstration of the Spirit. The congregation listened with profound attention and hearts were touched. Tears were oft wiped away. I was free in the Lord.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 35)
As I ceased speaking Brother Hoskins started the doxology, and the whole congregation rose to their feet and poured out their voice in
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 36)
“Praise God from whom all blessing flow,
Praise Him all creatures here below,
Praise Him above ye heavenly host,
Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.”
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 37)
It seemed a fitting response. I never listened to words in sacred song that came forth with more earnestness and power. I know that many were fed with rich morsels from the treasury of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 38)
One aged Christian grasped my hand and said, “Oh, thank you and God for the blessed words you have spoken to us. That which I prized most highly was its simplicity from beginning to end. Everything was made so very plain. Oh, I shall never forget this feast—no high-sounding words but all simple, so that a child could understand.” And I felt surely this is the best commendation that could be given.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 39)
“Why,” said the old gentleman, “it came right to my soul and made me tender. It broke my heart, and my soul is warmed up with the love of Jesus.”
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 40)
I was very tired, but I returned to my home at Brother and Sister James’ thankful that the truth could be presented as it is in Jesus and the sheep and lambs could be fed.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 41)
Monday, December 12, 1892 Ballarat
I did not sleep much the past night. We must be up as early as half past four and I awoke at quarter past three and aroused the family at half past four. We had steady work to complete the packing. All were busy. We found it a very cold morning, and dull and raining a little. We got off in good season and on the train in ample time, and at half past eight we were at Melbourne.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 42)
Brother Wilson was waiting for us with my phaeton and we were not long in reaching George’s Terrace, St. Kilda Road. We were pleased to see our friends again in the school building.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 43)
The day continued cold, cloudy, and unpleasant. We did not meet Willie until noon. We had been separated three months, with the exception of meeting him on Friday to leave the next Sunday, and we were glad to meet him at Ballarat a few days, but his work in the office is so confining he could not remain.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 44)
We found the school near its close, and we were rejoiced to learn everything in regard to the school had moved off harmoniously, especially the religious exercises. Bible lessons were given, and there were prayers in the morning and at night, and in the morning a social meeting when all the students could speak if they chose. This was a part of the education, but not the least.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 45)
December 13, 1892
This is the last day of school. The closing exercises take place today. The room for meetings where Bible exercises were carried on was in this room. Brother Rousseau, Brother Daniells, Brother Starr, W. C. White, and myself had something to say, then the students, quite a number of them, bore testimony. It was a good closing of the school. All had testimony to bear of the good they had received during their school time, and they were now going to work, some in the canvassing field and others in other branches of the work to earn money to attend the school the next term.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 46)
In the evening I met Brother Faulkhead and told him I had something for him from the Lord. He said, “Why not let me have it now?” I was quite weak, but he lived in Preston, ten miles from the school building which was to be my home. So I arose and read to him fifty pages of letter pages in reference to the office, and also particular ones working in the office.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 47)
I spoke in the letter plainly and in clear lines in reference to his past work and what a loss it had been to the office. His connection with Free Masonry had absorbed his time and blunted his spiritual perception. His mind, his thoughts had been upon this body, this association; and there were infidels, winebibbers, and every class. And he was bound up with these secret organizations. There was only one thing he could do, sever his connection with them and be wholly on the Lord’s side; for he could not possibly serve God and mammon.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 48)
He said, “I receive the testimony; I shall heed its instruction.”
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 49)
Wednesday, December 14, 1892
I was invited to go up to prayers, which was in the room above. I, for the first time, with Willie’s help, ascended the stairs since my long ten months’ sickness. We found the students all collected, and every one in the room bore testimony in regard to the advancement they had made in Bible knowledge. How precious was the light which they have received upon Bible truths. It was refreshing to hear their testimonies. I then spoke to them some words of counsel, warning, and encouragement. I was glad to be present in this meeting.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 50)
Thursday, December 15, 1892
The weather was very unpleasant through the day, windy and rainy.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 51)
Brother Faulkhead and his wife came to visit me, and I read twenty-eight pages in addition to the fifty I had already read. He spoke decidedly, and said he considered himself highly honored to be thus noticed of the Lord. He said that after the interview and my reading Tuesday night, he had to walk from North Fitzroy to Preston, five miles, but he felt relieved of a great burden, and he felt so free walking alone in the darkness he longed to meet some of the brethren [so] that he could tell them how happy he felt.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 52)
He said, “I am glad you did not send the communication to me before, for I was not prepared to receive it. The reading of it myself would not have helped me. Receiving the words from your own lips was the very thing that I needed. I receive every word of it. It applies to me, and I shall now go to work. I belong to five Free Mason lodges. I am beside this connected with three more which are under my sole control. I do all the business management. I shall attend no more of their meetings or suppers. I shall cut the cords to the three over which I preside as soon as possible.”
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 53)
He told Brother Daniells and Brother Starr that Sister White gave the sign that only the highest order of the Masons knew anything about. He had just taken the highest order. He said, “She gave me the sign, but did not know it herself. It was a movement that she said her guide gave her.”
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 54)
We then had a season of prayer. We all three prayed to the Lord for help and strength and grace. The Lord heard our prayers; I know He did. His wife has been praying over this matter for more than one year. He did not let anyone of our people know that he was a Free Mason, with the exception of a few who promised not to divulge it. The burden had rested with terrible weight on his wife. She was so much relieved, she could not express her gratitude to God. Her soul was so full of thankfulness for this testimony given to her husband in answer to the many prayers she had offered in his behalf.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 55)
Friday, December 16, 1892 [George’s Terrace, Melbourne]
Today is a cold, windy, rainy day. I have nevertheless walked out, in early morning farther than I have been able to walk for the past eleven months. We have been trying a horse today to see if it will answer my purpose to use before my phaeton. We must pay forty dollars for it—eight pounds. It is all worn down and has not much courage or energy. With good feeding she may come up. We are to try her [for] two weeks and then, if we are not satisfied, the owner has given a written statement that he will refund the money. I have been for a few days suffering with my heart, much exhausted. I have had a gas stove for warming my room. I think it may be this. All is removed, and my stove out from California—open fireplace stove—is set up; but coal is all we can burn and the gas has some bad effect on my heart. Shall burn wood henceforth.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 56)
Sabbath, December 17, 1892 George’s Terrace, Melbourne
I am much exhausted. I feel altogether too weak to attend meeting, but I shall go, trusting in the Lord.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 57)
We rode to North Fitzroy and found Albert’s Hall full of people. Spoke at eleven o’clock. The Lord gave me freedom. I spoke decidedly in reference to their coldness and entreated them to walk in the light while they had the light. My text was from 1 John 3.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 58)
We then had a social meeting and many bore testimony. Brother Bell spoke decidedly that he was determined to seek the Lord more earnestly. Brother Faulkhead said Sister White had given him a personal testimony, and he was going to do just what that testimony told him to do. Others made confession of their coldness and backsliding. The Spirit of the Lord came in.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 59)
At the close of the Sabbath, I met with the family alone in the chamber, and we had a most precious season of prayer. The Lord’s Spirit indited prayer. Oh, how our hearts longed after a refreshing from the presence of the Lord! And He came very nigh unto us. The room was filled with light. Angels of God seemed to be around us, and our hearts were blessed and comforted. Joy and peace and the refreshing from the Lord were upon us.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 60)
Oh, how much wisdom we need to do the work here in the colonies, to pick up the dropped stitches and bind off the edges of the work! There is much to set in order, and the Lord alone can do this. His Spirit operating on human hearts can bring in a spirit of confession and contrition in our midst, and His converting power can be among His people.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 61)
December 18, 1892 George’s Terrace, Melbourne
I was thankful, with W. C. White’s help, to get up the stairs by walking, and was present at family prayers. We had a lengthy council with Brother and Sister Starr and Brother Daniells, W. C. White, and myself, in reference to the school—how to decrease the expenses during vacation.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 62)
We rode out to Preston and took dinner with Byron Belden and his father. As we returned, we left Willie at North Fitzroy and took Brother and Sister Salisbury in our phaeton to the school building. We had a precious season of prayer with our friends in Preston.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 63)
Monday, December 19, 1892 George’s Terrace, Melbourne
I had an ill turn this morning. My heart troubles me. Rode with Willie and Brother and Sister Salisbury to Melbourne. Left Willie in Melbourne. We drove back through the park, which was a very pleasant ride. At half past six o’clock I had an appointment for meeting in the Echo office to read some things which I had written for the workers connected with the office. Brother Salisbury and Willie carried me up in armchair. I read for about one hour. All listened with deep interest, but did not make any expression. They wanted to hear more, but I thought it not best to read over one hour, for their good and my good. An appointment was made for them to meet me at George’s Terrace at eleven o’clock on Tuesday.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 64)
Tuesday, December 20, 1892 George’s Terrace, Melbourne
May and Marian, Willie and I rode in to North Fitzroy and left Willie at the office. Then we rode home. It was a beautiful day. At eleven a.m. I was present with the board and read to them about two hours. They seemed interested to hear, but no expression was made. I left an appointment for Brother Brisbane to meet me at half past five a.m. Wednesday morning.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 65)
December 21, 1892
I had an interview of two hours with Brother Brisbane, bearing to him a plain testimony which he took very kindly. May and Willie and I then rode to the Echo office at North Fitzroy, left Willie, and returned. Devoted the remainder of the day to writing in reference to organization.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 66)
Thursday, December 22, 1892 George’s Terrace, Melbourne
I arose at half past four. Have rested well during the night. I am bending all my energies to prepare letters to go out in this mail which closes on the morrow. May and I accompanied Willie to the depot and saw him off for Sydney, New South Wales. Elder Starr leaves for Ballarat, and Elder Daniells for Adelaide. I am left to speak in North Fitzroy.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 67)
Friday, December 23, 1892 George’s Terrace, Melbourne
This day has been a very hurrying, busy day. I had a large mail to get off and to apportion each a part was no small tax. I sent letters to Brother Lockwood, Brother Morrison, St. Helena Health Retreat, Sister Ings; to Brother Olsen on Organization; and to Brother Prescott, to read to the conference, upon the purchasing of a pipe organ for the church. I consider it a sin to spend money in this way when there is so great need of means to be used in foreign fields to obtain even a standing.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 68)
Wrote letters to Edson, and to Addie Walling, also Ella May and Mabel White. Sent letters to Elder Reade to Tahiti [?].
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 69)
Sabbath, December 24, 1892 George’s Terrace, Melbourne
I spoke to the congregation in North Fitzroy. The atmosphere was bad, and there as not vitality in the air. I felt the exhausting influence of the room. The congregation were many of them unable to keep awake, and they slept. I invited them to arise and sing, which they did, and this revived them; but I am fully conscious that it will not be best for me to be presumptuous and try to speak in Albert’s Hall. It is unsuitable in every way, and the preaching cannot accomplish much good. The people cannot be benefited in the vitiated atmosphere. Oh, what need there is of having a place of worship where the people can assemble and feel that it is a sacred, consecrated place!
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 70)
Sunday, December 25, 1892 St. George’s Terrace, Melbourne
All day was devoted to writing to Brother P. in regard to the sin of his criticizing. He does not know what manner of spirit he is of.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 71)
Sister Ebdall [?] called to see me and has many grievances. She made me a present of a purse, which I needed. That is all the gift I received. I have made no gifts, for I had no money to spend.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 72)
Monday, December 26, 1892 St. George’s Terrace, Melbourne
Cloudy and windy. I did not sleep well during the night. May Walling leaves today for Fern Tree Gully to spend a week with others who are to camp out.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 73)
Devoted the day to writing important matter. Rode out only one hour. This is Christmas holiday, and everybody seems to be astir to celebrate Christmas.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 74)
Tuesday, December 27, 1892 St. George’s Terrace, Melbourne
I awoke in the morning with texts of Scripture impressed upon my mind. “Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. While ye have the light, believe in the light, that ye may be children of the light.”John 12:35, 36. I commenced my writing at five o’clock upon this subject.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 75)
I wrote two pages of letter paper and then I felt a burden pressing upon me in regard to the little effort made to bring our youth into working order. Here is talent that through education and training can be made a great blessing in our church. It can be drilled after Christ’s order, to do good service. It needs wise teachers who understand how to deal with human minds.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 76)
I wrote six pages of letter paper, put it into Sister Davis’ hands, and she prepared it. Emily copied it, and we sent it with a letter written to E. J. Waggoner with an article on organization and a copy of letters written to Elder Morrison, to London. Wrote A. T. Robinson in South Africa. Sent copy of letter written him, to educate the children and youth to work for the Master. Sent copies of letters on organization, on purchasing a pipe organ in Battle Creek, and copy of letter to Dr. Kellogg. Sent a large package of matter to Elder Daniells, who is spending the Week of Prayer in Adelaide. Sent him copy of [article on] marshalling the youth into active working order. Wrote him a letter. Wrote a letter to Willie and sent copy of article I have written to improve the talents of the youth and set them in operation to do good in the church and cause of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 77)
This has been a very busy day for us all. I am wearied some. I have written fifteen pages of letter paper. Received shorthand report of the talk I gave at the close of the school. Looked over a large amount of previously written articles. Rode out one hour with Brother and Sister Starr, taking the road by the beach. It was pleasant but very windy. The waves ran high.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 78)
Wednesday, December 28, 1892 St. George’s Terrace, Melbourne
The Lord be praised for His goodness and love to me. I have had a precious night’s rest. It is pleasant this morning. The wind has gone down. I commenced writing at five a.m. Brother Starr came yesterday and brought us excellent reports from Ballarat, where he had gone to be with them through the Week of Prayer. There was the healing of old difficulties between Brother James and Brother King. The Lord broke their hearts, and they were united in love and fellowship.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 79)
Thursday, December 29, 1892 St. George’s Terrace, Melbourne
Word came from the company that were encamped in Fern Tree Gully that they were desirous I should come—and as many others as could—to the valley, twenty-five miles. The cars go within two miles of their encampment. We had but a few minutes to make our decision. As my head ached and I feared I could not write, I decided to go. Marian Davis and Emily accompanied me. Sister Maggie Hare, Sisters Daniells and Rousseau, and Brother and Sister Salisbury went with us.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 80)
We found the atmosphere was better than in Melbourne. All were much pleased to meet us, and we were well entertained. Our dining tent was under a canopy. Tablecloths were spread upon the ground, and the camp of more than thirty seated themselves upon the ground to enjoy their repast. Brother Prismall came while we were eating, and he enjoyed the dinner with us. All ate as if they relished the food. Excellent raspberries were obtained fresh from the vines, and they were so nice and fresh, I enjoyed them much. There were new potatoes and green peas and rice pudding. All ate with good appetites.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 81)
Then preparations were made with determination that Sister White should be transported to Fern Tree Gully. I did not favor this, but they made their preparations. Brother Faulkhead walked two miles to find a chair before he could obtain one. They cut strong poles, fastened the poles with cords to the chair, and seated me in the chair. Brethren Faulkhead and Prismall were determined to be carriers. Brother Faulkhead was the taller. He led the way, and Brother Prismall followed, one taking hold of the poles before, the other behind; and they thus bore me along.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 82)
After we left the trap [carriage], Brother Stephen Belden let the pony nearly one mile; then the carriage could go no farther, and I was seated in my chair with the human charioteers to take me over the road. We thus traveled two miles—I unwilling to burden them, but they determined to persevere—over logs, fallen trees, and narrow passages cut between trees by Byron Belden and his father. Sometimes it required four men to keep the chair conveyance in safety, as they had to climb fallen trees, sometimes one and two feet high. It was a marvelous passage, such as I never attempted to travel over before.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 83)
We came into a level spot in Fern Tree Gully, and tarried a while. There were trees of every form and of various dimensions and heights, and the burden of nature was the perfect, beautiful ferns growing from the top of these fern trees. One tree stood out in distinctive beauty of perfection from all others. The formation of the ferns upon the top of this tree, about twenty feet in height, was more perfect that anything we afterwards had the privilege of seeing. I delight to carry in my mind this model of nature’s perfection in Fern Tree Gully. It is a beautiful specimen of the Lord’s work in its natural state. Surrounding it were fern trees of large growth, but this tree was a crown or circular in form, and in beautiful exactitude and order, so fresh in foliage of deep green that I was assured in my own mind it could not be excelled.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 84)
Now we had not reached the dense growth and the question was, Should we go forward or return? Brethren Faulkhead and Prismall were for advancing. I was perfectly satisfied with what I had already seen. I could take the picture and preserve it in my mind—one fern tree so perfect in form amid a vast number that were of uncouth proportions and wanting in perfection in fern tree loveliness.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 85)
The church may be compared to this growth of trees. Many of the fern trees grow in awkward, unlovely positions. Some gather to themselves the properties of the earth which they appropriate to fern tree life, in beauty and strength and perfection. Others were bending sideways, unable to stand erect. In others, the fern boughs were imperfect, irregular, wanting in perfection of form and maturity.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 86)
Thus it is with the church members, in the formation of Christian character. Some do not appropriate to themselves the precious promises of God, and the provisions made at infinite cost to Heaven that divine power might combine with human effort, that all that is evil should be discarded and overcome, and through faith in Jesus Christ, through watchfulness and prayer, they might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 87)
The brethren were not satisfied unless they took me the whole way, so on they went, in most inaccessible paths, until the journey was complete, and I stood under the shadow of the fern trees in the gully. There were the large trees covered with growing ferns, and it was very interesting to see the great height of these trees and their varied formation and manner of growth. There [it] was revealed that young saplings had fastened themselves to the trunk of the fern tree and become one with it, growing into the tree and presenting entirely a different tree than the fern. Both were growing together. It was impossible to separate the one from the other unless the fern were much cut to pieces.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 88)
After viewing this wonderful production of nature as long as we thought safe, for it was quite damp in the forest of ferns, my bearers took up their burden, made their way to open ground, passed down the hill of thick, matted grass—a much shorter route than we came. We were not long descending the hill, and I gave my hearty thanks to those who were so full of perseverance to carry out the plans of their devising to have Sister White see Fern Tree Gully. I know they must be very tired, having carried me to the gully and back, no less than three miles.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 89)
All partook of dinner, then it was time to prepare to go to the cars. We rode to the cars, women sitting in the back of the carriage on the floor and making considerable sport of their situation. Emily walked the two miles, and several other girls walked from choice. We found the cars crowded, but we would be only one hour and a half, which would be half past ten o’clock p.m. Elder Starr was waiting for us with horse and phaeton.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 90)
Friday, December 30, 1892 St. George’s Terrace, Melbourne
I slept well during the night, and am not crippled this morning. In early morning rode in to North Fitzroy with Elder Starr and Brother Will Salisbury, to see where and how the tent was pitched. We found a small tent not able to accommodate a large number. It is low and yet a good tent. We returned about dinner time. Write until time to take my bath, about six.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 91)
Sabbath, December 31, 1892 St. George’s Terrace, Melbourne
The last day of the year 1892 has come. Brother and Sister Starr went over to North Fitzroy in the morning, Brother Starr spoke in the forenoon. Emily and Marian and Carrie Dibble came in [the] afternoon. I spoke to the well-filled tent with much freedom from (Acts 10:1-8), giving the account of Cornelius’ vision, and the words of the angel, “Cornelius, ... thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God.” [Verses 3, 4.]
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 92)
The Lord gave me His Spirit to speak to the people. Quite a number of outsiders were in and listened with attention. Certainly the pitching of the tent will call attention, and our light may shine forth much better to others than if we were in a hall.
(7LtMs, Ms 39, 1892, 93)
Ms 40, 1892
Diary Fragment Preston, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia February 13, 1892 Portions of this manuscript are published in HP 121; 4Bio 34.
In consenting to leave America to come to Australia, it was because I thought it would be a want of faith on my part if I did not come. There seemed to be a decided wish on the part of our responsible workers that the time had come when my testimony should be borne in Australia. There were several things that seemed to be objections to my coming. I had labored constantly in speaking and writing, and to outward appearance, at my age I needed a period of quietude from active labor and to engage in the work of getting out a new edition of The Life of Christ. The latter seemed to me a sufficient reason why I should not go to Australia. My workers were in America, and I could see no prospect for any change, any lightenment of burdens or responsibilities. And the books that had been so long called for were needed.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 1)
I prayed much over the matter, and duties nigh seemed so numerous I could not then feel the necessity of going four weeks upon the water to grasp duties afar off in a strange country. I made every effort to respond to the expressed wish of my brethren. Then difficulties of a very trying character presented themselves. My secretary, who had been my traveling companion for seven years, was taken sick, and the probabilities were that she would have a severe ordeal to pass through. I attended the Lansing camp meeting, and malaria fastened itself upon me. But I was enabled, by the strength given me of God, to look over an accumulated mass of writing and selected those things I had written in regard to the life of Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 2)
This book was so much needed that in counseling with my brethren it was thought advisable to take my workers with me and remain in Australia until The Life of Christ was ready for the press. I was completely prostrated in Healdsburg, California, and should have had entire freedom and rest from care, but there was my home in Healdsburg to be sold, and much business to be done to prepare for Australia.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 3)
I did find some rest on the boat, but there was much I felt the church needed, and on the boat I wrote two hundred pages. I was not sick enough to throw up my food, but I was threatened a number of times. We were favored all through the journey with good weather. We spoke in Honolulu while the boat tarried several hours. I spoke in Auckland with much freedom and felt a deep interest in the believers in that place, and in those who were ranked unbelievers.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 4)
I spoke twice in Sydney, and then we came to Melbourne. I labored hard, without having an opportunity to become acclimated. I know that the Lord gave me a message for the people. But as soon as my work was done, we found us a cottage in the suburbs of Melbourne, five miles from the Echo office. For two weeks I was able to work only through the blessing of the Lord coming upon me while I was standing upon my feet. For four weeks I have been a great sufferer with rheumatism in my limbs, back, shoulders, and arms. It has caused me great pain to move my limbs or arms. I have not been able to speak to the people and have not visited Melbourne, since coming to our own hired house, until yesterday. We rode down in our carriage, and Willie and Brother Stockton bore me in their arms up the long stone steps to the chapel, where I was able to stand and speak nearly one hour [from] Matthew 5:1-6. The Lord refreshed me while speaking to our people and I received no harm.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 5)
This confinement and inability to visit the churches in company with Elder Starr and his wife was a disappointment to me, and I could not explain matters—the why and wherefores of these suffering days and worse nights for the past few weeks. One thing I have learned—it would be sinful to fret, for it would not be any comfort to my soul and to those around me. I have said, The Lord sees that I need repairs; nerve, muscle, and brain need the restoring power of God. I called to mind the verses which have been a comfort to me many times in my affliction:
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 6)
“I see not a step before me
As I tread on another year;
But the past is in God’s keeping,
The future His mercy shall clear,
And what looks dark in the distance
May brighten as I draw near.
...
“O restful, blissful ignorance;
Tis blessed not to know;
It stills me in those mighty arms,
Which will not let me go,
And hushes my sad soul to rest
On the bosom which loves me so.
“So I go on, not knowing,
I would not if I might.
I would rather walk in the dark with God,
Than go alone in the light.
I would rather walk with Him by faith,
Than walk alone by sight.
...
“My heart shrinks back from trial
Which the future may disclose,
Yet I never have a sorrow
But what the dear Lord chose.
So I send the coming teardrops back
With the whispered word, ‘He knows.’”
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 7)
Many hours I have passed in wakefulness and pain, but I have had the precious promises of God brought so fresh and with reviving power to my mind. The dear Saviour has been very near to me, and I love to meditate upon the love of Jesus. His tender compassion and the lessons which He gave to His disciples become clear and so full of meaning that they are the feeding of the soul upon heavenly manna. When pressed with constant burdens and continuous labor, as I have been since my return from Europe, I have no periods of rest; and when the Lord sees fit to say, “Lie there patiently, and reflect;” and when the Holy Spirit brings many things to my memory, precious beyond expression, I do not know what reason I have to complain.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 8)
I have borne decided testimonies to my brethren assembled in conference. The Lord sustained me, and now He bids me be patient in affliction. He does not propose to have His people look to Sister White to lift them out into the light, but to look to the light that is set before them. Will they heed the words of warning, of reproof, of instruction, of encouragement, and appropriate the light which the Lord has permitted to shine upon their pathway? Will they walk in the light while they have the light? If the Lord has, in His great mercy, sent them messages for their good, He will not give them increased light until they improve upon the light He has already given. Jesus said in His lessons, “Walk in the light while ye have the light, least darkness come upon you.” [John 12:35.] There has been a rejoicing in the light, a glad reception of messages given, and now the universe of heaven is waiting to see the fruits of a decided advancement in growth of grace and knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 9)
The precious promises of God are to be believed, received by faith. The Comforter comes to discharge His duties to the church. The Holy Spirit addresses Himself to the hearts of men. There is chaff among the wheat. There is sin cherished, sin loved, sins which will have to be brought home to the heart and convince the conscience.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 10)
“Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come. He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you.”John 16:13, 14. The great Pleader shall go into all the world, asserting My rights, indicating My claims, and writing My name upon human hearts. He shall pass into human hearts, diffusing Himself through all their capacity, throwing light into the understanding. Thus saith the world’s Redeemer.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 11)
The Holy Spirit goes on convicting the sinner, piling up his condemnation, until the powers of the soul awaken and exclaim, “What must I do to be saved?” [Acts 16:30.] The divine Spirit, working with the human agent, has drawn the sinner, condemned by the law, to Jesus Christ. “God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”John 3:16. All heaven is waiting and ready to co-operate with the human agent to expel sin from the soul and supply the vacuum with the Holy Spirit.
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 12)
We ask, do our brethren and sisters stand on higher ground than before the Lord sent them special help according to their request? Have they advanced day by day? Do the Christians who claim to believe the truth practice all the truth in their daily life? The Lord has been putting many things before my mind during these weeks of enforced helplessness. And how much owest thou unto thy Lord, for the precious old truths that have been brought from beneath the rubbish and presented to the hearts with power as a new revelation? How have you treated these truths? Have you brought them into the Sanctuary of the soul? Have you revealed to the heavenly intelligences that you do receive the truth by acting upon them?
(7LtMs, Ms 40, 1892, 13)
Ms 41, 1892
God’s Love For Man NP 1892 This manuscript is published in entirety in BTS 12/1907, 02/1908, 03/1908, 11/1908, 12/1908, 01/1909. Used also in SC.
Many conceive of God as a being whose chief attribute is stern justice, one who is a severe judge, a harsh, exacting creditor. The Creator has been pictured as a being who is watching with jealous eye to discern the errors and mistakes of men, that He may visit judgments upon them. In the minds of thousands, love and sympathy and tenderness are associated with the character of Christ, while God is regarded as the law-giver, inflexible, arbitrary, devoid of sympathy for the beings He has made.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 1)
Never was there a greater error. Nature and revelation alike testify of God’s love. It is from Him that we receive every good gift. He is the source of life, of wisdom, and of joy. Look at the wonderful and beautiful things of nature. Think of their marvelous adaptation to the needs and happiness, not only of men, but of all living creatures. The sunshine and the rain, that gladden and refresh the earth, the hills and seas and plains, all speak to us of the Creator’s love. It is God who brings the bud to bloom, the flower to fruit. It is He who supplies the daily needs of all His people. In the beautiful words of the Psalmist:
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 2)
“The eyes of all wait upon thee,
and thou givest them their meat in due season.
Thou openest thine Hand,
And satisfiest the desire of every living thing.”
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 3)
God made man perfectly holy and happy; and the fair earth, as it came from the Creator’s hand, bore no blight of decay or shadow of the curse. It is transgression of God’s [law] that has brought woe and death. Yet even amid the suffering that results from sin, God’s love is revealed. It is written that God cursed the ground for man’s sake. The thorn and the thistle, the difficulties and trials that make his life one of toil and care, were appointed for his good as a part of the training needful in God’s plan for His uplifting from the ruin and degradation of sin. The world, though fallen, is not all sorrow and misery. In nature itself are messages of hope and comfort. There are flowers upon the thistles, and the thorns are covered with roses.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 4)
“God is love” is written upon every opening bud, upon every spire of springing grass. The lovely birds making the air vocal with their happy songs, the delicately tinted flowers in their perfection perfuming the air, the lofty trees of the forest with their rich foliage of living green, all testify to the tender, fatherly care of our God, and to His desire to make His children happy.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 5)
The Word of God reveals His character. He Himself has declared His infinite love and pity. When Moses prayed, “Show me thy glory,” the Lord answered, “I will make all my goodness pass before thee!” [Exodus 33:18, 19.] This is His glory. The Lord passed before Moses and proclaimed, “The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin.” [Exodus 34:6, 7.] He is “slow to anger, and of great kindness,”“because He delighteth in mercy.” [Joel 2:13; Micah 7:18.]
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 6)
He has bound Himself to our hearts by unnumbered tokens, in heaven and in earth. Through the things of nature and the deepest and tenderest earthly ties that human hearts can know, God has sought to reveal Himself to us. Yet even these but imperfectly represent His love. When all these evidences had been given, the enemy of good still blinded the minds of men, so that they looked upon God with fear; they thought of Him as severe and unforgiving. Then Jesus came to live among them, that through Him the infinite love of God might be revealed.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 7)
Christ came from heaven to give to the world a correct representation of the Father. He says, “neither knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him.” [Matthew 11:27.] And [when] one of the disciples made the request, “Show us the Father,” Jesus answered, “Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? He that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Show us the Father?” [John 14:8, 9.]
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 8)
In describing His earthly mission, Jesus said, “The Lord hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; He hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted; to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised.” [Luke 4:18.] This was His work. He went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed by Satan. There were whole villages where there was not a moan of sickness in any house, for He had passed through them and healed all their sick. His work gave evidence of His divine anointing. Love, mercy, and compassion were displayed in every act of His life. His heart went out in tender sympathy to the children of men. He took man's nature, that He might reach man's wants. The poorest and humblest were not afraid to approach Him. Even little children were attracted to Him. They loved to climb upon His knees and gaze into that pensive face, benignant with love.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 9)
Jesus never suppressed one word of truth, but He uttered it always in love. He exercised the greatest tact and thoughtful, kind attention in His intercourse with the people. He was never rude, never needlessly spoke a severe word, never gave needless pain to a sensitive soul. He did not censure human weakness. He spoke the truth, but always in love. He denounced hypocrisy, unbelief, and iniquity; but tears were in His voice as He uttered His scathing rebukes. He wept over Jerusalem, the city He loved, which refused to accept Him, the Way, the Truth, and the Life.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 10)
They had rejected Him, the Saviour, but He regarded them with pitying tenderness, and sorrow so deep that it broke His heart. His life was one of self-denial and thoughtful care for others. He never made truth cruel, but manifested a wonderful tenderness for humanity. Every soul was precious in His eyes. While He ever bore Himself with divine dignity, He bowed with the tenderest compassion and regard to every member of the family of God. In all, He saw fallen souls whom it was His mission to save.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 11)
Such was the character of Christ as revealed in His life. This is the character of God. It is from the Father’s heart that the streams of divine compassion, manifest in Christ, flow out to the children of men. Jesus, the tender, pitying Saviour, was God “manifest in the flesh.” [1 Timothy 3:16.]
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 12)
But we have, as it were, taken only a surface view of the life of Christ. It was to redeem us that He lived and suffered and died. He became “a man of sorrows,” that we might be made partakers of everlasting joy. [Isaiah 53:3.] God permitted His beloved Son, full of grace and truth, to come from a world of indescribable glory to a world marred and blighted with sin, shadowed with the shadow of death and the curse. He permitted Him to leave the bosom of His love, the adoration of the angels, to suffer shame, insult, humiliation, hatred and death.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 13)
And Jesus bore all this untold sorrow that we might be changed to His divine image, and become the sons of God. “The chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed.” [Verse 5.] Behold Him in the wilderness, in Gethsemane, upon the cross! The spotless Son of God took upon Himself the burden of sin. He who had been one with God, felt in His soul the awful separation that sin makes between God and men. This forced from His lips the anguished cry, “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” [Matthew 27:46.] It was the burden of sin, the sense of its terrible enormity, of its separation of the soul from God—it was this that broke the heart of the Son of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 14)
It was only by the death of Christ that the human race could be redeemed. Man had broken the law of God, and Christ alone could atone for the transgression. But this great sacrifice was not made in order to create in the Father’s heart a love for man, not to make Him willing to save. No, no. “God so loved the world, that he gave His only begotten Son.” [John 3:16.] God suffered with His Son. In the agony of Gethsemane, the death of Calvary, the heart of Infinite Love paid the price of our redemption. “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself.” [2 Corinthians 5:19.] “God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son.” [John 3:16.] He gave Him not only to live among men, to bear their sins, and die their sacrifice; He gave Him to the fallen race.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 15)
Christ was to identify Himself with the interests and needs of humanity. He who is one with God has linked Himself with the children of men by ties that are never to be broken. Jesus is “not ashamed to call them brethren” [Hebrews 2:11]; [He is] our Sacrifice, our Advocate, our Brother, bearing our human form before the Father’s throne, and through eternal ages one with the race He has redeemed—the Son of man. And all this that man might be uplifted from the ruin and degradation of sin that he might reflect the love of God and share the joy of holiness.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 16)
The price paid for our redemption, the infinite sacrifice of our heavenly Father in giving His Son to die for us, should give us exalted views of what we might become through Christ. As the inspired apostle John beholds the height, the depth, the breadth of the Father’s love toward the perishing race, He is filled with adoration and reverence; and failing to find suitable language in which to express this love, He calls upon the church and the world to behold it. “Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God.” [1 John 3:1.] What a value this places upon man!
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 17)
Through transgression, the sons of men became subjects of Satan. Through faith in the atoning sacrifice of Christ, the sons of Adam may become the sons of God. By assuming human nature, Christ elevates humanity. Fallen men are granted another trial and are placed where, through connection with Christ, they may indeed become worthy of the name, “sons of God.”
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 18)
Such love is without a parallel. Children of the heavenly King! Precious promise! Theme for the most profound meditation! The amazing love of God for a world that did not love Him! The thought has a subduing power upon the soul, and brings the mind into captivity to the will of God. The more we study the divine character in the light of the cross, the more we see mercy, tenderness, and forgiveness blended with equity and justice, and the more clearly we discern innumerable evidences of a love that is infinite, and a tender pity surpassing a mother’s yearning sympathy for her wayward child.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 19)
“Every human tie may perish,
Friend to friend unfaithful prove,
Mothers cease their own to cherish,
Heaven and earth at last remove;
But no change
Can attend Jehovah’s love.”
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 20)
But to make known to man the love of God and to bring them to share His grace—even this was not the only purpose of the Saviour’s life of suffering and death of shame. Results of yet deeper significance, of infinitely greater extent, flow from the sacrifice of the Son of God. By the death of Christ, not only is man set free from Satan’s power and uplifted from the pit of ruin, but the justice and mercy of God and the immutability of His law, are vindicated before the universe.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 21)
The government of God is not, as Satan would make it appear, founded upon a blind submission and unreasoning control. It appeals to the intellect and the conscience. “Come now and let us reason together,” is the Creator’s invitation to the beings He has made. Isaiah 1:18. God does not force the will of His creatures. He cannot accept an homage that is not willingly and intelligently given. He desires that all the inhabitants of the universe shall be convinced of His justice in the final overthrow of rebellion and the eradication of sin. He purposes that the real nature and direful effects of sin shall be clearly manifested, to the end that all may be assured of the wisdom and justice of the divine government.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 22)
When man, beguiled by Satan, disobeyed the divine law, God could not, even to save a lost race, change that law. God is love; His law is an expression of His character. To change His law would be to deny Himself; it would overthrow those principles with which are bound up the well-being of the entire universe. But in order to save the sinner, the Creator sacrificed Himself. The Father suffered in His Son. The measure of God’s love is Christ. The Saviour’s sacrifice was not to create in God a love that had not before existed; it was but the expression of a love which had not been appreciated or understood.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 23)
The Son of God, in becoming man’s substitute, and bearing the curse which should fall upon man, pledged Himself, in behalf of the race, to maintain the honor of the law of God. The Father has given the world into the hands of Christ, that through His mediatorial work He may save the sinner, and completely vindicate the claims of the [law]. His mission was to convince men of sin, which is the transgression of the law, and through the merits of His blood, and by His mediation, He was to bring them back to obedience. Through the sacrifice of Christ the law could be maintained, and the sinner could be pardoned, not only freed from the power of sin, but “renewed after the image of him that created him.”Colossians 3:10.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 24)
The love and justice of God, and also the immutability of His law, are made manifest by the Saviour’s life, no less than by His death. He assumed human nature, with its infirmities, its liabilities, its temptations. “Himself took our infirmities and bore our sicknesses.”Matthew 8:17. “In all things it behooved him to be made like unto his brethren.”Hebrews 2:17. He was “in all points tempted like as we are.”Hebrews 2:16. He exercised in His own behalf no power which man cannot exercise. As man He met temptation and overcame in the strength given Him of God. He gives us an example of perfect obedience. He has provided that we may become partakers of the divine nature, and assures us that we may overcome as He overcame. His life testified that by the aid of the same divine power which Christ received, it is possible for man to obey God’s law.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 25)
In Christ were united the divine and the human. The Creator and the creature, the nature of God, whose law had been transgressed, the nature of Adam, the transgressor, meet in Jesus—the Son of God, and the Son of man. And having with His own blood paid the price of redemption, having passed through man’s experience, having in man’s behalf met and conquered temptation, having, though Himself sinless, borne the shame and guilt and burden of sin, He becomes man’s Advocate and Intercessor. What an assurance here to the tempted and struggling soul, what an assurance to the witnessing universe, that Christ will be, “A merciful and faithful high priest.”Hebrews 2:17.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 26)
What an assurance also that He will be a righteous, a just, and compassionate judge. He who has measure the power of every subtle temptation of man’s cruel foe, who has borne every weakness to which man is subject, He who is a brother in our infirmities—will He not deal justly and tenderly with the soul that His own blood has been poured out to save? And such is the teaching of His own words when He said that the Father had “given Him authority to execute judgment also, because He is the Son of man.”John 5:27.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 27)
The working out of the great plan of redemption, as manifest in the history of this world, is not only to men but to angels, a revelation of the Father. Here is seen the work of Satan in the degradation and ruin of the race by sin, and, on the other hand, the work of God in man’s recovery and uplifting through the grace of Christ. Every soul that develops a righteous character and withstands the power of the wicked one is a testimony to the falsehood of Satan’s charges against the divine government.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 28)
Through the eternal ages the exaltation of the redeemed will be a testimony to God’s love and mercy. This is set forth in the touching and beautiful words of the apostle Paul. He says that “we are a spectacle unto the world, to angels, and to men.”1 Corinthians 4:9. “God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, ... that in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace, in his kindness toward us through Jesus Christ.”Ephesians 2:4-7.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 29)
And the apostle desires “to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, ... to the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in the heavenly places might be made known through the church the manifold wisdom of God.”Ephesians 3:[9], 10. R. V.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 30)
Through the eternal ages the offensive character of sin will be seen in what it cost the Father and the Son in the humiliation, suffering, and death of Christ. All the worlds will behold in Him a living testimony to the malignity of sin, for in His divine form He bears the marks of the curse. He is in the midst of the throne as the Lamb that had been slain.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 31)
Not only men but angels will ascribe honor and glory to the Redeemer, for even they are secure only through the sufferings of the Son of God. It is through the efficacy of the cross that the inhabitants of unfallen worlds have been guarded from apostasy. It is this that has effectually unveiled the deceptions of Satan and refuted His claims. Not only those that are washed by the blood of Christ, but also the holy angels, are drawn to Him by His crowning act of giving His life for the sins of the world. God’s dealing with the rebellion of Satan is justified before the universe. The justice and mercy of God are fully vindicated, so that to all eternity, rebellion will never again arise.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 32)
Such is the import of His own words when, for the last time teaching in the temple, He said, looking forward to His approaching sacrifice, “now is the judgment of this world; now shall the prince of this world be cast out. And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all unto me.” [John 12:31, 32.] “Will draw all unto me”—not only earth, but heaven, for of Him “The whole family in heaven and earth is named.”Ephesians 3:15.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 33)
Thus God has “made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to the good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself; that ... he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him.”Ephesians 1:9, 10.
(7LtMs, Ms 41, 1892, 34)
Ms 42, 1892
Health of Workers Formerly Undated Ms 10. Copied from MMis 03/1891 (CH 563-566).
Ms 43, 1892
Treatment of Erring Pupils NP 1892 Formerly Undated Ms 36. This manuscript is published in entirety in SSW 12/1892, 01/1893 (CSW 174-176.
God has given us a revelation disclosing to us divine acquirements. The Lord has presented our duties before us in relation to Himself and to our fellow men. None of us are excusable in following our own way, choosing our own course of action, for God’s will and God’s way have been presented to us in clear light. We are to represent the character of Christ to sever from us every disposition, every trait of character that, if cherished, would make us an influence to lead souls away from Christ in place of leading them to Him. As the Bible is a revelation of the will of God to man, we should earnestly study that we may know what is truth and how to practice it.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 1)
In Sabbath school work we shall be called upon to deal with those who make mistakes, who fall into sin and error. Christ has given us lessons in His Word that are very plain in regard to the treatment of the erring, but many have failed to practice these lessons. They have not been studied and treasured in the heart so that the Holy Spirit could enlighten the darkened understanding and melt and break the stony heart of both teacher and pupil. The Holy Spirit will make the heart sensitive, sympathetic, and rid it of pride and selfishness.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 2)
Pupils in Sabbath school are liable to annoy the teacher by their misconduct. But the teacher must not speak sharp words and manifest an uncontrolled spirit, for in so doing he will not be using the sword of the Spirit, but the weapons of Satan. Although the misconduct of the scholar is trying, although the evil must be corrected, the rules observed, and justice respected yet let the teacher keep the way of the Lord and mingle mercy with justice. Let him look to the cross of Calvary, beholding there how mercy and truth have met together, how righteousness and peace have kissed each other. There, through the divine sacrifice, man may be reconciled to God.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 3)
In contemplating the love of Christ, your heart will be softened to deal with the youth as with younger members of the Lord’s family. You will remember that they are Christ’s property, and your disposition will be to deal with them after the manner in which Christ has dealt with you.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 4)
Harsh dealing will never help the youth to see his errors, or aid him to reform. Let the rules and regulations of the school be carried out in the spirit of Jesus, and when reproof must be given, let this disagreeable work be done with sorrow blended with love. Do not feel that it is your work to openly rebuke the pupil and thus humiliate him before the whole school. This will not be a proper example to set before the children, for it will be a seed that will bear a like harvest.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 5)
Never publish the errors of any pupil outside the circle in which they must be known, for, in this way, sympathy will not be created for the wrongdoer by leaving an impression on the mind that he has been dealt with unjustly. By pursuing a course of exposing the wrongdoer, he may be thrown upon Satan’s battlefield and from that moment go steadily downward. Christ bears long with us, and we must be Christlike. He does not cut us off because of our errors, but reproves in tenderness and draws us by love close to Himself.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 6)
If teachers see that it is impossible to bring a student under discipline of the class, let him be removed to another class, for it may be that another teacher may be able to supply the deficiency. What one teacher lacks, another may possess; but if you can obtain the confidence of the youth and bind him to your heart through cords of sympathy and love, you may win a soul to Christ. The wayward, self-willed independent boy may become transformed in character.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 7)
But while it is necessary to manifest love and sympathy for your pupils, it is a manifest weakness to show partiality and thus arouse suspicion and jealousy. Children are quick to discern the preferences of the teacher, and the favored student often measures his strength, his aptness, in skill with that of the teacher in the management of the class. He may decide to be master; and unless the teacher has the grace of Christ, he will manifest weakness, become impatient, exacting, and severe.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 8)
The leading spirit of the class will generally impart his purpose to other students, and there will be a combined effort to obtain the mastery. If the teacher, through the grace of Christ, is self-controlled and holds the lines with a steady, patient hand, he will quell the boisterous element, keep his self-respect, and command the respect of his students. When once order is restored, let kindness, gentleness, and affection be manifested.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 9)
It may be that rebellion will rise again and again, but let not the hasty temper appear. Do not speak sharply to the evil doer, and discourage a soul who is struggling with the power of darkness. Be still, and let your heart ascend in prayer to God for help. Angels will come close to your side and help you lift up the standard against the enemy, and instead of cutting off the erring one, you may be enabled to gain a soul for Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 10)
Let the teachers feel, that whatever the character of the class, they must meet it in the spirit of Jesus. Do not meet combativeness with combativeness. You will have to meet willfulness, stubbornness, indolence, and frivolity; but under all emergencies manifest kindness and love. By patience and self-control keep your hold upon your pupils’ affection, and let them have reason to know that your whole desire is to do them good. Show your scholars that you have confidence in them. Visit them at their homes, and invite them to your home. Let it be seen that you love them not only in word, but in deed and in truth.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 11)
The teacher need lay no special claims to dignity, since he can gain the respect of his pupils in no other way than by a Christlike deportment, in manifesting kindness and Christian courtesy. The teacher is to educate the pupils as Christ educated His disciples. He must make impressions that time cannot efface. His influence should mold his scholars after the divine Pattern, and if he does this, eternity alone can tell the value of his labor. The teacher must awaken in his pupils the moral nature and inspire in them a desire to respond to the divine agencies.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 12)
Those who are selfish, peevish, dictatorial, coarse, and rough, who do not carefully regard the feelings of others, should never be employed as teachers. They will have a disastrous influence upon their students, molding them after their own character, thus perpetuating evil. Persons of this character will make an effort [to] break a boy’s will if he is unruly, but Christ has authorized no such message of dealing with the erring. Through heavenly wisdom, through meekness and lowliness of heart, teachers may be able to direct the will and lead in the way of obedience; but let no one imagine that, by threatening, the affection of the student may be gained. We must work as Christ has worked.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 13)
Many underestimate the evil of an error in themselves who fully recognize its influence in another. On every side we meet those who are entirely ignorant of possessing characteristics which need to be modified. Others can see their objectionable traits of character; but when they are reproved, they imagine that they have been misjudged. The teacher should closely examine his own heart in the light of eternity, that he may represent before his pupils that which he desires them to be. He should be a daily learner in the school of Christ, abiding in Christ as the branch abides in the vine, that he may impart to others that which he has received from Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 14)
The teacher who would bring his students under discipline must himself first come under the control of Christ. Jesus has said, “He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.” [John 8:12.] With divine enlightenment you can work as Christ worked, for His light may shine through you upon the pathway of every impenitent transgressor with whom you are associated.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 15)
Are you indeed an instructor in the ways of God? If you are a converted teacher, you will be able to win, not drive, to attract, not repulse, the souls for whom Christ has died. You will guard and care for the sheep and lambs of Christ’s fold. If they stray, you will not leave them to perish, but will go forth to seek and to save that which is lost. All heaven will be ready to aid you in this good work.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 16)
The angels will aid you in your effort to find the key to the heart of the most incorrigible and unruly. You will receive special grace and strength through Christ who is able to supply you from His immeasurable fullness. You will then be qualified to be a laborer together with God, one with Christ in your effort to save the lost, and your labor of love will be seen not only in time, but through all eternity.
(7LtMs, Ms 43, 1892, 17)
Ms 44, 1892
The Bible School Privileges Unappreciated NP December 1892 Previously unpublished.
I am much pleased to hear so good a report of the school as I have heard, and I hope that the Lord will be very gracious unto His people in Australia. My prayer from day to day is that God will strengthen and bless His people in the colonies. If we walk humbly before God, if we seek the Lord with contrition of soul, He will manifest Himself to us. The Lord has called men by His own Spirit and power to do His work, and He will send His message by whomsoever He chooses. But when His messengers come, when opportunity is given to His people, they should be in a condition to appreciate His mercy and to take advantage of the privileges He grants.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 1)
In the establishment of the Bible school at Melbourne, privileges have been given to Melbourne and vicinity such as they have not had in the past. An opportunity is given to the young men and women to gain valuable knowledge and instruction, not only in the sciences, but in the Bible. The Word of God is honored, and its truths unfolded to the mind. If the church at Melbourne do not discern the value of the blessing placed within their reach, if they do not realize that the Lord is knocking at their very doors and desiring to come in as an honored guest, the blessing proffered them will be withdrawn and given to a people who will appreciate the privilege and understand when good is brought to their doors.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 2)
If the Melbourne church had been fully awake, they would have discerned that the Lord’s hand had been stretched out, presenting to them the richest gifts, and they would have manifested gratitude to God. In place of insensibility, they would have made a response to the efforts made in their behalf, and would have improved the opportunity given them whereby they and their children might know more of precious Bible truth. They would have better understood their relation to God and what were His claims upon them. Had they been fully alive to the perils that surround their unconverted children, they would have made any and every sacrifice to place them in the school where the religious element predominates, where the pupils every day are instructed concerning eternal realities.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 3)
But the members of the church know little of God and of Jesus Christ whom He hath sent. Many whose names are on the church book scarcely know the alphabet of what constitutes Christian experience and Christian duty. We are sorry to be obliged to state that there are men who have an education in the sciences who have not a corresponding knowledge of God. But while those who have been largely endowed with talents are in the background, there are other men, who have but one talent, who have consecrated themselves to God, and who are faithful in their service to God. With these God identifies His interest in a special manner. There are men and women in the church whom the Lord will teach, because they will listen to hear His gentle whisperings.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 4)
We are not to place an undue dependence upon educated talent, and yet those whom the Lord takes into His school, if submissive to Christ, will feel the necessity of making advancement in the sciences and will, through education, be more efficient in different branches of the work. Every student should feel that he is under obligation to God to learn all that is possible for him to learn, to reach the highest possible standard. But the greatest and most important lesson is to know God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 5)
The lack of appreciation for an education of the kind proffered at the Bible School, shows that the members of the church are in a weak spiritual condition, that the spiritual heart throb is feeble. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and though a man may begin the Christian life with little education, yet if he remains in the school of Christ, his intelligence will increase, and he will become a vessel meet for the Master’s use. Peter was not an educated man; but when he entered into the school of Christ, and under the tuition of the divine Teacher, learned meekness and lowliness of heart, he was qualified to bear a living testimony before the Sanhedrin, which the wise men could not controvert.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 6)
The Lord God is a jealous God, and while He now offers blessings and mercies, shall they not be appreciated? O that the hearts of the members of the Melbourne church might not only be softened but broken. The Word of the Lord, which is the guide to direct to eternal realms of bliss, is scarcely studied. The soul needs the guidance of truth, for Christ has died that the blessing of truth might be ours. Deprived of communion with God, the soul withers as [a] dry branch that has no nourishment. God has appointed that men shall be kept alive spiritually through His life-giving power, and unless men take advantage of the means provided for receiving life, they lose their vital interest in the truth, and become withered.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 7)
We can see how the great men of the earth are being led into crime of every kind, and as education is not sufficient to ensure integrity, we must look for an education that will do more, that fits men by discipline of the mind for positions of trust. The truth as it is in Jesus is alone sufficient to make and keep men pure. The truth as golden links binds the soul to Him in whom we live and move and have our being. The truth as found in the living oracles is to be the food of the soul; [it] is to be woven into every transaction of life. It is not to be belittled, not to be crowded out of sight, but to be made prominent. “For this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.” [John 17:3.]
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 8)
And now while opportunity is offered to obtain knowledge of the truth, why is it that the Melbourne church have not discerned the value of the opportunity and eagerly seized upon this privilege? Why have they made so light of the blessing given? Why is it that parents have not made special efforts to place their children in school where they may learn to know God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent? There is little enough instruction given at home concerning the principles of truth, and when the Lord in great mercy has sent the very help of which you were in suffering need, why was there no response of gratitude? A school has been established after the order of the schools of the prophets. Here the Bible comes in among other books for a large charge of attention. It is presented as the Guide, the Counsellor in every difficulty. In every place, in the home life, in the work shop, in places where no eye beholds, and no ear is opened but God’s, the Bible is to give us instruction that we may not sin against God. The truth is to sanctify the heart, and the mind and soul that is under the sanctifying influence of the truth of God will be made manifest.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 9)
The Lord God is in Melbourne, walking through the church and measuring the worshippers thereof. He acknowledges every effort made by those who are seeking to know God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent. He approves of every effort to cultivate the Christian graces and disapproves of all slothfulness and indifference. The Lord Jesus has given every man a rule by which to shape his business life. “Not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord.” [Romans 12:11.]
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 10)
I know that there must be an awakening in the Melbourne church, and when the members of the church are thoroughly awake, they will manifest earnestness in grasping the blessing that the Lord has provided. But I fear greatly that the Spirit of the Lord has been grieved by your lack of appreciation for His benefits, and that He will pass you by and open these treasures to those who will appreciate the heavenly favor.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 11)
Where are your children? Are you educating them to discern where to escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust? Are you seeking to save their souls or aiding them to lose them? It is true that some of the youth who have advantages do not appreciate them, but we desire that they should become spiritually alive, that they may understand that religion is not something to be practiced only at set times and occasions, but that it must be an abiding principle in the soul. Some who have loved and feared God in the past have allowed their business to be all absorbing, and their light has been hidden under a bushel or under a bed. They forget to serve God and make their business the grave of their religion. I entreat of you who have had great light to appreciate your blessings. You who have children make the most of your opportunity to place them where they shall be educated day by day in the knowledge of God and the truth. The school is God-sent to you, and I am deeply sorry that the first term is about to close, and you have not had its advantages because you have failed to appreciate your privileges. I cannot understand what your indifference means. Will you now make the most of the next term? You have lost the blessing of this term’s work, but may God forbid that you should lose the blessing of the next term’s privileges.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 12)
Awake, awake, and act like men and women who believe the truth. Stand shoulder to shoulder with those whom the Lord has sent as His messengers who are to do a special work for both parents and children. Though you and your children have lost much by thus failing to improve your opportunities during this first term, yet repent of your negligence and do all in your power to redeem your loss.
(7LtMs, Ms 44, 1892, 13)
Ms 45, 1892
The Sufferings of Christ NP 1892 Previously unpublished.
“God is love.” [1 John 4:8.] He showed us that He loved us by giving His well-beloved Son to die for our sins. The angels wondered at God’s love when they saw that He “so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him, should not perish (come to nothing) but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.] Jesus said, “The Father himself loveth you.” [John 16:27.] God loves us, not because He gave His Son for us, but He loves us so much that He gave His well-beloved Son, so that we might believe in His tender love toward us. God gave His Son to suffer with us and for us, but in the pain that Christ suffered in the Garden of Gethsemane and on the cross of Calvary, the great God, the Father of all, the Heart of unmeasured love, suffered also, and in Christ paid the price of our salvation.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 1)
The Son of God became the Son of man. He was born of a woman. To Mary the angel said, “Thou shalt call his name Jesus, for he shall save his people from their sins.” [Matthew 1:21.] For thirty years Jesus lived a quiet, busy life at His home in Nazareth. His hands were hardened with toil, and His brow was wet with sweat. He lived among the sorrowing and the poor and was one with them. He knows how to pity the poorest and the most sorrowful. Though He was the Son of God, the maker of the worlds and all things, yet He took the part of a servant, so that we might believe that He loved us and gave Himself to us and for us.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 2)
No one is so poor, so lowly, so sorrowful but that Jesus can feel for him. He walked in the most lowly and humble ways of our human life. He suffered shame from His earliest youth and passed through the experience of the poorest, the most despised and sorrowful. At thirty years of age He began to preach to the people. He healed the sick, raised the dead, comforted the mourning, and forgave the sins of those who were sorry for breaking the law of God. But every day the shadow of the cross fell on His pathway. Every day that He did His deeds of love to the people brought him nearer to Calvary’s cross, where He laid down His life for us.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 3)
There was a quiet garden near Jerusalem where Jesus used to take His disciples, and where He often prayed to His heavenly Father for strength. The night upon which He had broken the bread and given it to His disciples, saying, “This is my body,” and had given them the cup of wine, saying, “This is my blood” [Matthew 26:26, 27], He entered this garden with His disciples. But never before had He come to the place with a heart so full of sorrow. It was not because He was in dread of the pain of having His hands and His feet nailed to the cross. This was not what made Him say to His disciples, “My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death.” [Verse 38.] It was our sins, the sins of the world, that pressed upon His soul and bowed Him to the earth.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 4)
He had come to this world to bear the sins of men; but now that they were laid upon Him, He feared that they were so hateful in the sight of His Father, that because He had become sin for man, God would no longer love Him. It was this painful thought that filled His heart with grief, that seemed [to be] crushing out His life. Darkness, like the pall of death, seemed to shut Him in, and filled His soul with horror and grief. It seemed that His Father was withdrawing His presence from Him, and leaving Him alone in the midst of fallen men and evil angels. He turned to His disciples in His sorrow and said, “Tarry ye here, and watch with me.” [Verse 38.] Then He went on a little farther into the garden, and fell upon the ground, and began to weep and pray, saying, “O my Father, if it is possible (and save a lost world), let this cup pass from me.” [Verse 39.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 5)
In deep woe and grief He prayed, for some time, and then came back to where His disciples were, hoping that they would speak to Him some word of love that would strengthen and comfort Him in His sorrow; but He found them asleep. He had asked them to watch with Him, but they failed to do that which He had asked. Satan and His evil angels were on the ground, and had caused them to fall asleep, when love for their suffering Master should have kept them awake.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 6)
If the disciples had watched with Christ in His hour of pain, they would have better understood the sorrow that pressed upon Him in the Garden of Gethsemane, and would have been fitted to behold His death on Calvary’s cross. Had they watched with Him they would have remembered what He told them about His suffering [and] death, and His rising again from the dead, and rays of hope would have shone to them amid the gloom; and their faith would have been strengthened even when it seemed that Satan and his angels were gaining the victory. Christ had told them many times before that the people would turn against Him, that they would put Him to death, but that He should rise again from the grave. But they would not understand His words.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 7)
Jesus bent over His sleeping disciples and roused Peter, saying to Him, “Simon, sleepest thou?” [Mark 14:37.] Was it possible that Peter, who had said he would go to prison and to death with Christ, was unable to watch with Him one hour? In pitying tenderness, Jesus said, “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.” [Matthew 26:41.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 8)
The disciples had hoped that Christ was about to set up a kingdom on the earth, and they had thought that all nations would bow before Him, and that He would make them His chief rulers and officers; but instead of this He was nearing the time when He would be put to death, as slaves were, on a cross of shame. His death would be a blow to their earthly hopes, and He desired them to watch with Him that they might understand that He had come to suffer and die for the sins of the world. He had come to set up a kingdom of love, peace, and purity in the hearts of men, until they should be fitted for a place in the kingdom of heaven. Had the disciples watched and prayed as He had asked them to do, they would have been ready and able to bear the scorn and mockery that fell on Christ, and would not have left Him alone in the hour of His bitter trial.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 9)
But though the disciples slept, the angels watched in silent grief as the Father withdrew His beams of light and love and glory from His Son. Jesus felt that the Father was withdrawing His presence from Him, and as He bowed in prayer, His soul was filled with such agony that He sweat great drops of blood. A horror of great darkness closed Him in; the sins of the world were laid upon Him. He was suffering in man’s stead, as a transgressor, as a breaker of His Father’s law. The light of God was being withdrawn from His spirit, and He was passing into the hands of the powers of darkness. In the agony of His soul, He lay upon the cold earth.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 10)
Christ had taken the cup of suffering from guilty man to drink Himself, while He gave to man the cup of blessing. Jesus knew it would be hard for us to understand how dreadful a thing sin is, how hateful it is in the sight of God. He knew that because we were sinners, and dwelt among sinful people, that we would not know how fearful a thing is sin and how a holy God cannot look upon it with anything but pain. Jesus knew that few would take pleasure in doing right; few would receive the good news of salvation with joy and accept of the eternal life which He gave His precious life to obtain for lost souls.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 11)
But it was not only the thought that few would receive Him and accept His love that made all His grief. The load of the world’s sin was upon Christ, and doubts rent His soul in regard to His oneness with the Father. He felt that because of sin He was forsaken of God, and in His hour of fearful sorrow, He longed for human sympathy. A second time He rose from the earth and made His way to where His disciples tarried; but again He found them sleeping. They were not in a deep sleep. They knew something of their Lord’s suffering and anguish. Jesus stood for a moment bending over them, looking upon them with feelings of mingled love and pity.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 12)
The disciples roused from their sleep to find their Master bending over them with a pale, wan face stained with bloody sweat and bearing marks of grief and agony such as they had never before seen, for His face “was marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men.” [Isaiah 52:14.] The disciples could not speak for grief and surprise, and although they saw their Master in such agony, it seemed as if they could not shake off the stupor that was upon them. They could not speak a word of comfort or pity. In the trial of our Saviour the words of the Psalmist were fulfilled, “I looked for some to take pity, but there was none; and for comforters, but I found none.” [Psalm 69:20.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 13)
Again evil angels pressed their darkness upon Christ, trying to lead Him to give up the thought of saving the world. Giving His disciples one look of tenderest love, He left them, and for the third time bowed in prayer. The divine Sufferer shuddered with horror as the battle went on between Him and the hosts of sin. He poured out the burden of His soul in strong crying and tears. He was pressed with an agony greater than any man could bear and live. But Jesus willingly suffered all this for guilty man, though He knew that few would thank Him for His love, or receive the salvation that He died to bring to men.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 14)
It is impossible for us to fully understand the pain and sorrow that hurt the soul of our Redeemer. The holy Son of God had no sins or griefs of His own to bear; He was bearing the griefs of others, for on Him was laid the iniquity of us all. He felt such pity for man that He laid aside His glory and became a man, so that He might represent our fallen race. He was willing to be treated as a sinner, in order that we might be treated as sinless. He looked into the gulf of woe which sin had made between man and God, and by His sinless life and painful death He bridged the chasm between humanity and the throne of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 15)
It was the grief and pain that filled His soul that wrung from the lips of God’s dear Son this cry of woe, “My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death.” [Matthew 26:38.] He saw the work of ruin that sin had made. He bore the load of man’s guilt, took upon Him the burden of our sin (and sin is the transgression or breaking of God’s holy law), and it was so heavy that human nature could not have borne it.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 16)
The suffering of the martyr’s was far less than the suffering of Christ. Though they died in the flames, on the rack, and amid dreadful pains, yet they suffered not as did our Saviour, for God was with them in their hour of trial, while from Christ the face of the Father was turned away, and He was hidden from His beloved Son. It was this that brought from the trembling lips of Christ, “Now is my soul troubled,”“O my Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as thou wilt.” [John 12:27; Matthew 26:39.] Again He prays, willing to do just as His Father would have Him, saying, “O my Father, if this cup may not pass from me, except I drink it, thy will be done.” [Verse 42.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 17)
The awful moment had come that was to decide whether the world was to be saved or lost. The fate of the human race trembled in the balance. The Son of God might even now refuse to drink the bitter cup; He might wipe the bloody sweat from His brow and leave men to perish in their sins. Will the Son of the infinite God drink the cup of humiliation and agony? Will He who did no sin suffer the curse of sin to save the guilty?
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 18)
But now the story of the human race comes up before the world’s Redeemer. He sees the power of sin, and the utter helplessness of man to save himself. The woes and sorrows of a lost world rise up before Him. He hears the cries and lamentations of men. He beholds the day of doom, sees the end of sinful humanity, and He decides to save all that will come to Him, at any cost to Himself. He accepts His baptism of blood, that through Him perishing millions may gain everlasting life. He has left the heavenly courts, where all is purity, happiness, and glory, to save the one lost sheep, the one world that has fallen by sin. And He will not be turned from the work He has chosen.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 19)
But under the weight of sin, He falls as though dying to the earth. Where now are His disciples, to place their hands tenderly beneath the head of their suffering Master, and bathe that brow, marred indeed more than the sons of men? Our Saviour trod the winepress alone, and of all the people there was none with Him. The angels who had done Christ’s will in heaven wanted to comfort Him. But what can they do? Such sorrow, such agony, is beyond their power to ease. They have never borne the sins of a ruined world, and they are astonished to see their beloved Master lying as one in dying agony under the weight of the world’s sin.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 20)
The Father does not remove the cup from the trembling hand and pale lips of His Son; but He sends an angel from His presence to strengthen Him. The angel raises the Son of God from the cold ground and comforts Him with measures of love from His heavenly Father. He is strengthened, He is assured that He is gaining eternal joys for all who will accept redemption.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 21)
The fearful hour in Gethsemane is past. Jesus has accepted the cup, to drain it to the dregs. In behalf of man, He has come off a victor from the hour of temptation. Peace is now seen in His pale, bloodstained face. The third time He comes to His disciples and finds them sleeping. Sorrowfully and pityingly He looks upon them and says, “Sleep on now, and take your rest.” Even while these words were upon His lips, He heard the footsteps of the mob that were coming in search of Him, and He continued, “Behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. Rise, let us be going: behold, he is at hand that doth betray me.” [Verses 45, 46.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 22)
Christ’s face was calm and peaceful, and He walked forth as though He had no fear of what man should do unto Him. His manner and looks were like those of one who was conscious that He was the Son of God. There were no traces of His agony visible as He went forth to meet the one who was to betray Him, and to go into the hands of His enemies. Judas, one who had said he was His disciple, led the priests and those who hated Christ to the garden of Gethsemane. Jesus stood forth in front of His disciples and inquired the throng, “Whom seek ye?” They answer, “Jesus of Nazareth.” The Saviour replies, “I am he.” [John 18:4, 5.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 23)
At these words the mob stagger backward, and the priests, the elders, the hardened soldiers, and even Judas, fall powerless to the ground. The angel who had ministered to Him in the garden had moved between Him and murderous mob. The throng see a divine light glorifying the Saviour’s face, and a dovelike form hovering over Him. Their sinful hearts are filled with terror. They cannot stand for a moment in the presence of divine glory, but fall as dead men to the ground. Jesus stands as one glorified amid that coarse and hardened band, but He does not try to flee away from His enemies although they are powerless.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 24)
When the Roman soldiers start again to their feet, they gather about Christ as though ashamed of their weakness, and fearful that He will flee from them. Again the question is asked by the Redeemer, “Whom seek ye?” Again the answer, “Jesus of Nazareth.” Jesus said, “I have told you that I am he. If therefore ye seek me, let these (pointing to His disciples) go their way.” [Verses 7, 8.] In the hour when the cruel mob came to take Christ, He thinks not of Himself, but of His beloved disciples. He does not wish them to have to suffer, even though He is to be taken to prison and to death.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 25)
Judas, the false disciple, does not forget the part he is to act, but comes close to Jesus, takes His hand as a familiar friend, and bestows upon Him the traitor’s kiss. Jesus said to him, “Friend, wherefore art thou come?” [Matthew 26:50.] His voice trembled with sorrow as He spoke to Judas saying, “Betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?” [Luke 22:48.] His gentle words should have touched the heart of Judas and aroused his conscience; but it seemed that all honor and human tenderness had passed from his nature. He stood boldly before his Lord and had not one wish to save Him from the cruel hands of those who thronged about Him. Judas had given himself up to Satan to work wickedness, and he had no will to resist his temptations. Jesus did not refuse the traitor’s kiss. In this He gives us an example of forbearance, love, and pity. As His disciples we are to treat our enemies in the same way in which He treated His.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 26)
Though the murderous throng are surprised and awed by what they have seen and felt, yet they are ready to lay hands upon Him as they see the boldness of Judas, who dared to touch the person of Him whom they had just seen glorified. But the disciples did not think that He would give Himself up into the hands of His enemies, and they were offended when they saw that He did not intend to free Himself from their hands. Then they forsook Him and fled, leaving their Master alone. Christ has told them in the upper chamber that they would forsake Him in this manner. He had said, “Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone; and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me.” [John 16:32.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 27)
Betrayed by a kiss into the hands of His enemies, He was dragged to the judgment hall, where sinful men mocked Him, derided Him, spit upon Him, and smote Him. He was taken from place to place, sent to Annas, Herod, and Pilate, and unjustly condemned to death. The glorious Son of God “was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities.” [Isaiah 53:5.] He meekly bore insult, mockery, and shameful abuse, until His “visage was so marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men.” [Isaiah 52:14.] With wonder and grief the angels looked upon Him who had been the Majesty of heaven, Him who had worn the crown of glory, and now [they] see Him crowned with thorns, wounded, bleeding, suffering beneath the rage of men who were filled with satanic madness. The Psalmist says, speaking of Christ’s sufferings, “Many bulls have compassed me: strong bulls of Bashan have beset me round. They gaped upon me with their mouths, as a ravening and a roaring lion.” [Psalm 22:12, 13.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 28)
Wonder, O heavens, and be astonished O earth! Behold the oppressor and the oppressed! A wild mob enclosed the Saviour of the world. They mingled coarse oaths with their mockings and jeerings. They hold up in jest His lowly birth and humble life. The chief priests and rulers make sport of His claim to be the Son of God, and vulgar jests and insulting sneers are passed from lip to lip. Satan spoke through his servants and filled the chief priests and elders with the most bitter hatred. The learned men gathered the mobs together and led them on to words and deeds of the most vile and cruel character, and priests and people were united in bitter hatred against the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 29)
After scourging Christ, the precious Son of God, they lead Him forth and lay the cross upon His bleeding shoulders. His footsteps to Calvary are marked with blood. On every side of Him walk bitter enemies as He is led away to be crucified. “He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth. He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth.” [Isaiah 53:7.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 30)
He is nailed to the cross and hangs between the heavens and the earth. His sorrowing disciples have followed Him a long way off, behind the murderous throng, but their hearts are bursting with grief as their beloved Teacher suffers as the lowest of criminals. Close to the cross are the priests and elders, mocking and jeering and saying, “Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross.”“Likewise also the chief priests mocking him with the scribes and elders said, He saved others: himself he cannot save; If he be the king of the Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. He trusted in God: let him deliver him now, if he will have him; for he said, I am the Son of God.” [Matthew 27:40-43.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 31)
Not one word did Jesus answer to all this. Even while the nails were being driven through His hands and His feet and the sweat drops of agony were thick upon His brow, He breathed a prayer of pardoning love for His murderers, saying, “Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do.” [Luke 23:34.] Was there ever suffering and sorrow like that which was borne by our dying Saviour! But it was not physical suffering alone, it was the thought that God’s love was withdrawn that made His cup so bitter. It was not pain of body that so quickly ended the life of Christ upon the cross. It was the crushing weight of the sins of the world that broke His heart. The Father’s glory, the Father’s love, had left Him, and it was this that forced from His lips the anguished cry, “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” [Matthew 27:46.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 32)
With deepest pain the angels saw the despairing agony of the Son of God. Though there were few of our human race that felt pity for His sufferings, yet nature groaned with her bleeding, dying Author. The earth trembled. The sun refused to behold the scene. The heavens gathered blackness, and the angels hid their faces from the awful sight. The innocent, suffering man of Calvary felt the woe that sin makes by cutting off the soul from God. The powers of darkness pressed their temptations upon Him. Satan boasted that Christ was now in his hands, that he was stronger than the Son of God, and that God no longer owned Him as His Son. If God still loved Him, why did He not save Him from death?
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 33)
Such were the thoughts that Satan pressed upon the Son of God. There were hosts of evil angels thronging about the cross, and the holy angels were not permitted to break their ranks and put to flight the reviling foe. Jesus could not see through the portals of the tomb. Bright hope did not present to Him the fact that He would come forth from the grave, a victor over death, or tell Him that His Father accepted of His sacrifice. All that He felt during this time of darkness was that the sins of the world were laid upon Him, and that their penalty, death, might forever shut Him away from the face of His Father. The temptation to think that His Father had forever left Him caused that fearful cry from the cross, “My God, my God, why has thou forsaken me?” [Verse 46.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 34)
But when, in His dying agonies, despair pressed upon the soul of the Redeemer, He remembered that tokens had been given to Him of His Father’s love, and as He yielded up His precious life, by faith alone He rests in Him whom it had been His joy to obey. Though surrounded by gloom, yet amid the awful darkness, which was felt even by nature, the Redeemer drained the cup of suffering to the dregs. By faith He dimly believes that He shall triumph over death, and He cries with a loud voice, “Father, into thine hand I commend my spirit.” [Luke 23:46.] He knows that His Father is full of mercy, justice, compassion, and love, and in trustful confidence, He yields Himself to God. There is a great earthquake, and the people hear the man of Calvary say with His last breath, “It is finished!” [John 19:30.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 35)
The heaving earth, the rent rocks, and the dense darkness all say that it was the Son of God who died. At the mighty earthquake, the veil of the temple was rent in twain. Fear and terror seized those who had so lately mocked and sneered at Him. As Christ yielded His spirit into the hands of the Father, the mocking and jeering of the priests and elders is hushed. The astonished throng begin to withdraw and in terror seek to grope their way through the darkness back to the city. As they went, they smote upon their breasts, and speaking scarcely above a whisper, said among themselves, It is an innocent man that has suffered. What if indeed He were the Son of God?
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 36)
Jesus did not yield up His life until He had done the work which He came to do. With His latest breath He had said, “It is finished.” [Verse 30.] Angels rejoiced as they heard the words that told them that the mission of Christ had been successful. They knew that Satan was defeated, his kingdom lost. Christ had not shunned death to carry out the plan of salvation, and there was joy in heaven because, through faith in Christ, the sons of Adam could finally be raised to a seat upon the throne of God.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 37)
Christ left His glory, laid aside His royal robe, stepped down from the throne, and clothed His divinity with humanity in order to save humanity. Think of the difference between Christ in glory, listening to millions of voices of angels as they sing anthems in His praise, and Christ in His humiliation and sorrow, listening to the mockery, sneers, and insult of the race for which He died. O what love has He had for us! As a member of the human family, He was mortal; but as God, He was the fountain of light to the world. He could have withstood death; He might have refused to go into the grave; but for our sakes, He lay down His life, that He might bring light and immortality to light. He yielded up His life in order that man should not suffer eternal death. He was not compelled to die; it was by His own choice that He bore the sin of the world and endured the bitter penalty.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 38)
It was because of His great, redeeming love for us, which will ever remain a mystery, that Christ left His throne in heaven and came to a sinful world to be scorned, to be set aside, to be jeered at, to be rejected, and finally to die upon the cross. O, what love! What amazing love! That the Son of God could come to earth to be made sin for us, in order that we might be brought back to God, and given a place with Him in the mansions of glory. And O, what is man that such a price should be paid for his redemption!
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 39)
The more fully we understand the great sacrifice made by the Majesty of heaven in dying for man, the more will the plan of salvation be glorious to us, and the thought of Calvary will awaken love and peace and joy in the Christian’s heart. Praise to God and to the Lamb will be in our hearts and on our lips, for pride and self-worship cannot live in the heart that keeps fresh in memory the scenes of Calvary.
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 40)
At what a cost has salvation been given to us! What will be the portion of those who heed not the voice of mercy? What will those deserve who will not walk in the path of obedience to God’s commands? What will be the fate of those who profess to be followers of Christ, yet who do not take up the cross as humble disciples? How many set aside the Word of our loving Saviour, and because they want their own way, they close the door of their hearts against the Son of God? He was eternally rich, “yet for our sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be rich.” [2 Corinthians 8:9.] He was clothed with light and glory, hosts of heavenly angels were glad to do His pleasure, yet He took upon Him the nature of man, and was made “in the likeness of sinful flesh,” and became sin for us, “that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.” [Romans 8:3; 2 Corinthians 5:21.] We are “accepted in the Beloved.” [Ephesians 1:6.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 41)
“Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God!” [1 John 3:1.] Here is love that no language can express. He who beholds and yields to this matchless love will have noble thoughts, become pure in heart, and be changed in character, and will go forth to be a light to the world, to shed the light of this love to those who are in darkness. Let us contemplate the cross of Christ and say with the apostle, “God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world.” [Galatians 6:14.]
(7LtMs, Ms 45, 1892, 42)
Ms 46, 1892
Sermon/Address of E. G. White at St. George’s Terrace Melbourne, Australia August 24, 1892 Previously unpublished.
Before coming to visit this building, I felt a deep interest in the work that would be accomplished here. From the very outset to the present time, I have been interested in this work. I could see how much could be done, in the different lines of work to be carried on, in cultivating the ability of the young men and women who should attend this school. I knew that if the ability of the youth in these colonies was recognized and disciplined that we would not need to place so much dependence upon America to provide laborers for the field. As long as dependence was placed upon America to obtain help, I knew that you would not develop the ability you had among you.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 1)
Young men and women have been sent to America from the colonies to obtain an education. But if it is necessary to send these youth to America for an education, it is necessary to have a school here, that they may be educated in the home field and not become lost to the world in these lands. It is not economy to send these young men and women to America, and we cannot afford to do it any longer, even if the advantages at first are not so numerous, the facilities not so abundant. The experience that will be gained in beginning the school here will be a compensation to the workers for the loss of these things.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 2)
Those who stand by when the first advancement is made, when the first organized effort in this direction is begun, will gain a valuable experience. And every jot and tittle of ability, when sanctified to God, is needed in this field. You have parted with all you can afford to part with.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 3)
In the sleepless nights I have passed, the company composing this school has been before me, and I have thought of one plan and another whereby the work might be begun and advanced. In a new enterprise of this kind, let no one imagine that we shall not meet with obstacles. Do you expect to engage in any part of the work of God and not meet obstacles? But when the prospect looks most forbidding, when it seems as if there is no one to press with you against the opposition, and the way grows difficult, then it is time for you to be found on the scene of action, urging on the work.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 4)
When success is yours, you can go to other fields, and as new enterprises are inaugurated under great disadvantages, you may be able to inspire courage, to tell the people to go forward, and be able to lead the way. You can tell them, “I know how such enterprises are made successful. I was at Melbourne when just such an enterprise was begun there, and I saw how it was accomplished.”
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 5)
Having gained such an experience, you can cope with difficulties, looking unto God, the Author and Finisher of your faith. You are to look to Him at every step. This is what we had to do in starting our educational work in other fields. Any enterprise that has for its object the dissemination of light and truth will be forwarded with difficulty. Do you imagine that the enemy is going to sit down, fold his hands, and go to sleep, and let you go on in peace? No, he will work upon human minds and make men his agents to introduce perplexities and obstacles.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 6)
We would have those who are united in heart to work for the glory of God, to come to the front, and press on in the work. Let the workmen stand shoulder to shoulder, carrying forward the work with united hearts. It must not be supposed that those who have been brought up and trained in different ways will always view things in the same light. But we are not to be divided on that account. We are all bound up together in the web of humanity, and we must have our ability sanctified to God and be ready to roll a stone out of the way instead of placing some obstacle to hinder the advancement of the work.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 7)
It is when the children of God forget the lesson of Christ that division comes into their ranks. They strive for the supremacy, thinking that they know more than do their brethren. When the disciples strove among themselves as to who should be greatest in the kingdom of heaven, Jesus called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, “Verily I say unto you, except ye be converted, and become as little children ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.” [Matthew 18:3.]
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 8)
The disciples could not enter the kingdom of God except as they became like little children. This is what we must become; not children in understanding, for in understanding we are to be men, but in simplicity of spirit we are to be as children. We must be willing to learn our A.B.C. from the heavenly Master.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 9)
I would that all might realize in what a position we are placed here. The heavenly intelligences are interested in this gathering; they are interested in this enterprise. Think of this, and keep the spirit of criticism outside. Padlock the door against it. We want your help, not your criticism.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 10)
If God has given you a clearer understanding of some things than have your brethren, and you see where improvement could be made in their methods of management, go to them with the mind of Christ, in meekness and lowliness of heart, and tell them how you think matters may be improved. If you do all this, they will be blessed by your words.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 11)
Heavenly intelligences are interested in this company, and I believe that light will shine here. The angels of heaven will ascend and descend, bringing spiritual light to this place. In a dream Jacob beheld the mystic ladder, whose base was upon earth and whose top reached heaven, and he saw the angels of God ascending and descending upon it, while the glory of God streamed from heaven to earth. This ladder represented Christ and the ministry of angels in behalf of those who should be heirs of salvation.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 12)
We are to become co-workers with Jesus, living agents through whom He can communicate light to others. Paul instructed Timothy concerning the way in which heavenly truth was to be disseminated. He said, “Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And the things which thou hast heard of me among my witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also.” [2 Timothy 2:1, 2.]
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 13)
This is our work. Every talent, all our ability, comes from heaven, and it is ours in trust. If we make a right use of it, we shall improve our talents by putting them out to exchangers. Ever remember that the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom. We may be taught of God; we may have instruction from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew. A great work is to be done and we need divine enlightenment.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 14)
I wrote to America that if we had a hundred workmen we could find plenty of work for everyone in the great city of Melbourne. There is scarcely anyone proclaiming the truths so essential for the people to understand at this time, and we must have trained workers.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 15)
In starting this school work you are to receive a training that will fit you for the work of God. Some may find it difficult to bring their minds to the task of comprehending that which they will be called upon to learn, but let no one become discouraged.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 16)
At one time a young man lived at my home. He kept my accounts, and feeling the need of an education he asked my advice as to attending school. I said, “Go, by all means, and get all you can.” But when he came home from school he looked very sad, and when I asked what was the matter, the tears filled his eyes and he said, “I have been educated for a farmer, and I cannot learn. I cannot get the machinery of the mind to work.”“Are you going to give up?” I asked. “Well, what do you think?” he inquired. I said, “No, make everything of yourself you can. You are at the lower end of the ladder, but climb it round by round, one round at a time. Put your mind to the task.” He did so, and conquered. He would not give up, and now he would not take any amount of money for what he has learned, for the discipline he has gained. In the name of the Lord say, “I will conquer.”
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 17)
But remember that the only true education is that which includes a knowledge of God. Jesus says, “This is life eternal that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.” [John 17:3.] In this small compass the essence of true education is defined. Let the attainment of the knowledge of God be placed as of the first importance. Let the study of the Bible be counted as of chief advantage to you. The Psalmist says, “The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple.” [Psalm 119:130.] Let the Word of God find an entrance into your mind; let the Spirit and power of God come upon you and your intellect will be strengthened, for light will not only enter into the chambers of the mind but flood the soul-temple with glory.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 18)
To have a connection with the God of power and wisdom is to be endowed with wisdom, and this privilege is ours, for when God gave Jesus He gave all heaven in one rich gift. There is no limit to the resources at our command. The Lord says, “If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.” [James 1:5.] Then ask and receive. Come to learn of God like a little child. Don’t think you know it all, but as a learner come in humility and be teachable, and while you keep that position you will learn fast. God grant that you may understand what it is to know God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent.
(7LtMs, Ms 46, 1892, 19)
Ms 47, 1892
Diary/Regarding Sister Daniells Adelaide, Australia November 8, 1892 Not sent, but see Lt 4, 1892.
A letter has been received by me in reference to decisions made that Elder Daniells should accompany us to New Zealand in the place of Elder Starr. In the night season matters were presented before me. The position and attitude [that] Sister Daniells had [taken] when in New Zealand was of that character that it would not be best for him to go with us to these meetings, for he and his wife were severely criticized. In the place of Elder Daniells being a help he would be a hinderance to our accomplishing the work essential to be done in our meetings in New Zealand. I wrote to Willie I would not consent to the arrangement, and in a few lines by letter mentioned how the matters stood in reference to their influence in New Zealand.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 1)
I must now state some particulars. Sister Daniells is not calculated to deal with human minds unless all [who are] in her family are her equals. Unless she shall be in every sense a true missionary for the Master, fulfilling her duties religiously in educating and training those whom she can educate by precept and example, she will far better avoid temptation in the line of having boarders, except those [who] are [her] equals and [for whom] she feels under obligation to treat with [the] courtesy and Christian tenderness which she considers is her right. It is never her place to order or dictate; therefore the class of humanity that needs to have missionary labor in every respect are not the ones to become members of her family.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 2)
[Sister Daniells,] you are to be courteous to all, to set yourself above none. If our lives have been cast in more pleasant places than some others, then give all the glory to God. But Sister Daniells, your glorying is not good. You have taken it on yourself to be a guardian of your husband. This was far more seemly when he was young and you first married him, but you have thought it essential to dictate, to exhort, to uphold him, as if your experience was superior to his. But it is a mistake.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 3)
When the committee came to me for counsel as to who they should select as president, I suggested Elder Daniells. They looked at me with surprise. “Why he is the last man we should have thought of putting in as a president.” I said, “Brethren, he is not qualified for a president, but who of the believers in Australia is qualified? He will have to learn many things.” The council said, “One thing he must learn, that his wife is not [to] be his oracle. Here is the one grave objection in our minds, [that] Sister Daniells will run the conference. She will feel that she must say for him, [and] suggest to him, which is all right if she does not rule his mind. This she must not and cannot [do]—that she shall rule the conference through her husband.” I said, “I know how you feel in regard to Brother and Sister Daniells, for I have been there. Some things you have a right to question and some things you had best let alone. The Lord's hand is over the work. I dare not say to you that Sister Daniells is correct in her ways and deportment. You would lose confidence in me should I say this.”
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 4)
Sister Daniels has much more influence over her husband than she should have. His spirituality is far in advance of Sister Daniells, and she must not feel that she is educating him as a teacher would educate a child. She has plans which will confuse his mind. I have been shown matters in New Zealand and the prejudices of the Brethren Hares and others in the churches. [They] are so thoroughly dissatisfied with her that we could not gain the access to them which we ought to have in order to do them good. There are those who are displeased with his being put in the position of president in the conference.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 5)
I have a work to do for the churches, and I want to come close to them in order to do this. Sister Daniells has exalted her spirituality above that of her husband. She has been learning some lessons, but her influence has not been altogether savory in the churches. She has manifested that self is not crucified. She has been jealous for her husband, thinking others are receiving too much attention. And [she] has not acted in many things as the wife of a missionary should conduct herself. There has been unseemly behavior, and while she has been highly esteemed by her husband, she has not been the help in the right way that she might have been. I hope [that] in the providence of God she will have the opportunity to redeem herself in the minds of those who know her. She has certainly hedged up her own way by not walking and working in wisdom. There is altogether too ready an expression of what she supposes is the individual character of professed Christians. Self-esteem and self-love have stained the pages of history. [She] entertains fears that she will not remain young looking, and there has been a departure from simplicity of dress since she came to New Zealand. Now, the Lord God of Israel takes notice of these things, and the churches take notice of them, so that while they may treat her courteously, they cannot admire her judgment in many things.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 6)
Sister Daniells has a perfect right to cherish self-respect, because we are bought with a price, even the precious blood of the Son of God. Therefore, her great anxiety should be hourly, momentarily, to be unreservedly the Lord's—soul, body, and spirit—and to seek to be in character just what the Lord would have us to be, and which we must be if we shall be laborers together with God. The jealousy that Sister Daniells has indulged has defiled the soul temple. Her husband is not elevated and ennobled by her course of action in New Zealand. The suspicion of others will be brought into the home life unless there is more decidedly a constant, firm control over the thoughts and imagination of the heart. Every thought must be brought under control, in captivity to Jesus Christ.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 7)
It is not the outward adorning that will preserve your freshness, my sister of faith. It is the inner man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit which is, in the sight of God, of great price. Give heed to thoughts which shall undermine your faith in God and in men and women. Put away your suspicioning, my sister, for it makes you unhappy. You must not come to your husband with the light in which you view characters, for you have done harm to souls through your construction of actions and motives. If you desire to help your husband in his line of work, believe in God, believe in Jesus Christ as your personal Saviour. Thousands have attained in thus doing, and through faith and the surrendering of yourself to God, you may attain a freshness of thought and true goodness. Believe you will not be baffled or defeated, but reach [for] purity, amiability, and Christlikeness—that meekness and lowliness of heart which will ever precede the soul-hunger after righteousness and true holiness.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 8)
All the arrangements of dress to appear younger than you are will be of no avail. The suppression of every defect of character, the love of Christ pervading the soul, opens the door of the heart to Jesus, and you will have His attributes. You can only expel evil from the soul by getting more and more of Jesus, [and] less and less of self. Grace and love abounding in you can make the fruit you bear wholly good. Love and mercy dwell in light. Welcome these attributes. Every breath of self is a stain to the character and excludes the Holy Spirit. If you place any idol in your heart, you cannot entertain Jesus. You have made your husband your idol, but some things were opened before me. He cannot sustain your spirit and your influence without sacrificing principle. You have placed him in very trying places.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 9)
Your pride has held you in a vice from doing the things you ought to have done to free your soul from guilt. If your husband has been led and has a special work to do for the Master, he must have the moulding influence of the Holy Spirit of God. And if he shall receive your ideas and your mould, the Lord will leave him to make mistakes. The Lord would not have you come between your husband and Himself. Let him come to God for himself and do not think you must keep him in hand else he will make some terrible blunder. He must not feel that he is indebted to you for growth in knowledge and grace. The Lord loves you both, but He would have your love for Him pure, sweet, and unalloyed. The supreme affection to be given to Him is His, for He has purchased it.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 10)
I would have you both love one another, but every moment consider that God claims the undivided affections. Sister Daniells, God is not pleased with the example you have given in your religious life in this country. The Lord Jesus is not pleased with the tenor of your thoughts and conversation in regard to your husband. And He will stretch out His hand to work in a way that will call you, Sister Daniells, to your senses, that you shall make altogether a different history than you have hitherto made.
(7LtMs, Ms 47, 1892, 11)
Ms 79, 1892
“My mind is exercised in regard to...” Refiled as Ms 49, 1893.